Re-uploaded: A breeder's world.

8-20-05

~~~Kagome’s P.O.V.~~~

I watched the reactions of the brothers as I walked into the room and I could not help but feel smug as pink tinted their eyes and they gave each other the look that I knew was the only reason they weren’t whistling. Mom said that I would probably need this once we started packing that first night and I had thought she was crazy but hey mom’s quick thinking allowed me to shock the two most powerful youkai in the city, Yeah Mom.

“Are you two going to stand there all night or are we going?” they visibly shook themselves and walked towards me. I took an arm from each as we went back to the elevator.

“Why are you wearing that Kagome?” asked inuyasha.

“Well you said the mark would be here.” I raised my hand off his arm to the place on my shoulder. “So is this not easier for the artist?” I blinked innocently at him and I heard a mumbled ‘feh.’

The ride down was quiet and I could almost feel the quick glances from them both as we walked to the sidewalk. I was happy that this was finally about to take place and only the presentation stood in my way of going all out in my seduction of the brothers. Mentally I was rubbing my hands together in glee.

When I had gone upstairs to change I had seen the mattress on the bed done up in soft sheets and blankets. I was almost tempted to lie down and forget that I had to go back out today. My brain was fried with all the chaos of the past few hours and I just wanted to grab them both brothers and sleep between them. I knew I would feel lonely now that i had slept next to them both and I had never felt so safe.

The chair arrived and we set out. Up until now I hadn’t really been nervous but when we arrived at the shop I was starting to really consider running away like a bat outta hell. Inuyasha must have sensed that I was about to bolt because he tightened his grip on my arm.

“Kagome calm down. I’m here so quit worrying already.” his tone was harsh but the words were meaningful. So I tried to relax and wonder of all wonders I did.

The store front wasn’t anything out of the ordinary which surprised me a little since even Mrs. Dunne and Joanne had changed their store fronts. The inside though was enough to take my breath away. Booths had been set up with low rise screens but the ceiling and the walls were covered in one mural. The largest being in the picture was a Chinese dragon with its mouth opening over the front door and its body winding around the wall through the middle of the ceiling to the back. On one side was various poses of animals the blended until the other half was their humanoid form. On the other side was a corresponding piece of land that showed its natural environment. A lot of it was forests and fields but you could point to one animal/humanoid and on the other side in a mirror image was it home. The work it must have taken to do this was mind boggling. I was rudely brought from my musings of the masterful artwork by a woman’s voice.

“Ah, the Takahashi brothers how good to see you.” the sarcasm in the voice was so thick it was enough to choke on. I looked at the woman who I assumed was Satu. It was nearly a shock to see the same silver white hair and golden eyes on her that the brother’s had. Her face was sharp and her eyes seemed to be constantly narrowed in suspicion. her lips, which were already in a pout, did nothing for her looks and her stance was angry. She had a tail that was twitching side to side in jerky movements and arms crossed.

“Satu Mitsu do be quiet. we are paying nearly double your hourly fee and have been since two p.m. so let us get this over with.” Sesshoumaru's tone was scary but the female youkai just brushed it off.

“Right this way.” her tone was mocking and I truly wondered how she got away with speaking to Sesshoumaru like that. I was about to ask when I heard a loud screech and turned my head to see a very complicated looking machine being opened up. Grimacing at the volume I had to wonder how the brothers could handle it.

“Hand over the glass.” she held out her hand and had her foot tapping impatiently. Inuyasha quickly set it in her hands and to my eyes seemed to nearly jump back. She gave a snort and set the glass in the compartment that she had opened. Surprisingly when she turned the machine on it didn’t rattle but was actually pretty quiet.

“So is she going to be knocked out or numbed?” her voice had changed to professional now and I marveled at it because she changed attitudes quicker then I did.

“She said numbed.” I watch as a smirk stole over her face.

“Brave child.” she sneered and before I could stop myself I said.

“Better to be a brave child then a rude self serving judgmental bitch.” my tone was bored as if I didn’t care and as cold as I could make it and I had the pleasure of seeing her face go slack in shock and quickly reform in anger.

“Now you listen here you little whore I have no idea who you think you are but do you realize who you are talking to?!” I pulled my hand away from Sesshoumaru and glanced down at my nails as if I was ignoring her.

“Well Slut?!” she screamed.

“What you do in your free time Ms. Mitsu is your business and what I do in mine is my business. However, being that I am a pure white it seems your accusations of my character seem to be false. Whoever you may be and whatever connections you have, have no consequence on your terrible lack of manners. Perhaps you are the one in need of assistance since you seem to be so uptight.” her mouth opened and closed like a fish for a few moments as I gave her a glare.

“You..you..” she sputtered and finally it seemed the brothers deemed it fit to join in by laughing. I glanced at the two of them in confusion while Mitsu blushed. Sesshoumaru was the first to recover.

“Satu it seems our breeder has gotten the better of you. Perhaps I should tell my uncle of your behavior? He would find it most interesting to know that his daughter was insulting my house. Do you think he still has that collar that you so hated?” Mitsu seemed to pale at his words and she began to shake.

“There is no need to bring that up cousin.”

“Very well then I want to see your best work to date on this Satu or there will be restitution to pay and I do not mean money.” if possible I would swear that Sesshoumaru’s voice was the coldest I had ever heard it. A chill went down my spine and a little bit of shock set in when I realized that they were cousins. Why did no one mention this earlier?

“Cousins?” I asked aloud. Inuyasha shut up finally and glanced at me with fearful eyes. “Why had no one mentioned this?” though my voice was pleasant and the words seemed innocent I could tell that the brothers knew other wise when they both winced.

“Kagome. Now please don’t get upset I didn’t know until later about my uncle’s family and aunt.” he waved his hands freely in front of him as if trying to ward off any attack on his person. I turned towards Sesshoumaru with a raised brow.

“So what is your excuse?” He raised a brown in return.

“I need none since we weren’t on good terms at the time.” I sighed he had a point and neither had to mention it for me to become their breeder it would have just been nice to know that before I jumped in.

“didn’t find out till later...weren’t on good terms? WHat in the world are you three babbling about?” asked Satu. ‘Shit I forgot she was here.’

“Do not worry yourself over it Satu let us get this done for I plan to get some sleep tonight.” she grumbled but turned back around and set the chair up to start. Motioning me to sit I did and she placed a wrap on top of my clothes. She took out a cotton swab and dipped it into some iodine to clean my skin. Next she used a towel to wipe some away before adding a clear gel substance to my shoulder. At first I could fell her hand but in less then a minute I could feel nothing. I marveled at the stuff but kept quiet. She took out a weird pen that had a tube attacked to the end with the ink I assumed in it. Setting it on a rack that hung of the arm she brought over a easel that had the sketch on it. Taking a fine pen she held my skin and began to outline the mark. I was getting nervous again so I looked up to see both inuyasha and sesshoumaru looking intently at my shoulder. i watched them as they eagerly followed Satu’s hand. Wishing for something to take my mind off of what was going on I rolled my eyes catching another look at the ceiling. Surprised that I had forgotten about it I looked up and focused hard on forgetting what was going on to study more closely the pictures.

I had been looking at a youkai/humanoid picture of an inu when I heard the brothers start to chant. Glancing at my shoulder I realized that I had been focusing so hard on the ceiling I never noticed that she had finished sketching and had turned back on the machine. I watched in almost morbid fascination as she began drawing on my skin. I didn’t understand what the brothers were saying since it was all barks, growls, yips, and snarls but it had a weird rhythm to it.

Work was slow and tedious but I could see the permanent lines starting to appear. SHe did the outlining of everything first and then she sprinkled something silver down and somehow it joined the ink below the surface turning it all silver like the ink was silver instead of red. After that she wiped away the extra and added blue and continued. Slowly I started to understand the brothers but it was only a little here and there.

I wondered if this was like a tattoo and would puff up like my friends did once. I saw that my skin stayed a normal color and wasn’t red yet. I looked around trying to see if there was a clock but no such luck. I was starting to get a little dizzy when she started to trace over the runes. Each time she finished one I was growing dizzier. About half way through I could fully understand the brothers but the words were lost in the haze that now surrounded me. Was this normal?

I could feel tears building up in my eyes and I started to hurt. Before long it was unbearable but I held silent. I couldn’t see anymore through the pain and finally I let out a scream. I screamed as I felt her continue and I tried to stop but I couldn’t before long I surrendered to the darkness once again.

~~~Sesshoumaru’s P.O.V.~~~

When we had entered the shop I watched Kagome as her eyes roamed the ceiling and her mouth moved in silent awe. I watched as my annoying cousin made her way over in her usual over confident stride.

Her words to myself were of no concern as I simply told her to be quiet. She did as she was told and lead us to her booth and then she asked about what way kagome wanted it done. With my reply I heard her say ‘brave child’ and was about to hit her for her unwanted comment when Kagome beat me to it in words. The comment she made was true and to the point and I wanted to laugh but anger stole over again as she insulted Kagome.

I let Kagome handle her since she was going to have to do it later at the presentation and I was proud at the way she pulled it off. Seeing my smart mouth cousin put in her place was so funny that Inuyasha and I exchanged a glance and laughed.

Soon after we finally were able to get down to business and get started. After Satu outlined everything she began and so did we. I watched very carefully as she worked precisely as the sketch demanded. I grew a little worried when Kagome’s eyes started to glaze and even more when she started to tense. It wasn’t until she screamed that i knew something was wrong. I grabbed Satu by the neck and pulled her away while Inuyasha continued to chant.

“What the hell is going on Satu!” I was furious.

“I did nothing! There is no reason she should be acting this way!” Suddenly Kagome stopped screaming and I turned towards her to see if she was alright only to find her passed out again that day.

“Then what has happened?”

“I only added the regular binding ink to her skin..” I growled.

“That is only supposed to be used on regular humans you twit.”

“Well she is isn’t she?” Satu sneered at me.

“I should lock you in my torture room Satu for your incompetence.” she went pale instantly. “The girl is a powerful Miko and you used regular binding ink! You could have killed her!”

“I did--di--didn’t know!”

“There is no feasible reason that you shouldn’t, her power radiates from her like a beacon and you ignore your senses. One day that will get you killed and as much as I would like to do it myself, I would start a house war if I did. You are fortunate that you are the best artist this city has seen or I would disjoint your hands and eat your bones so that you could never draw again but you have to fix this and fast.” I squeezed her neck tight one last time and dropped her.

I resumed my place as she switched inks and brought out a special knife. Carefully she cut over all the runes to let out the ink and then rubbed in the right kind. The work was even slower then before but kagome was looking much better. My brother and I were getting tired and it had been over three hours. My throat was dry and I knew Inuyasha’s was too but we couldn’t stop now that the last lines were being colored in.

Finally over four hours later it was done. Inuyasha and I recut our hands and let fresh blood flow over the wounds from earlier to let them heal faster. After Satu placed a bandage over the mark with numbing gel and herbs to keep the swelling down I picked her up to leave. Now that the link had been established I could call mentally to my brother.

‘Inuyasha.’

‘yeah?’

‘Have Satu lock up she is coming with us. It is time that she was taught a lesson I will call uncle to inform him of her misdeeds and that she will not be killed merely disciplined.’ I could feel his satisfaction over my choice as he did as he was told. ‘I will be taking Kagome home. I think it is better that one of us stay with her tonight in case she needs anything.’

‘Yeah you do that. I will be glad to take care of our dear cousin. Do you want me to dish out the discipline or do you want to, or both?’

‘We will do it together tomorrow once we know that Kagome is okay.’ I could feel his anger and his worry but I knew that he would follow my directions. Holding Kagome closer I called for a chair and started home. I brushed her hair from her face and was grateful that she seemed to be okay. My anger at Satu was not going to be easily satisfied. Kagome truly could have died if she had finished the runes with the normal ink.

The normal ink bound the human closer to the house leader because there were no powers to allow for the feelings to transfer on and so it took part of the regular humans soul or spirit, whatever you wanted to call it, to make that bond. If it had happened to kagome not only would it done taken her soul but her power and joined our souls with hers. Our powers would have killed each other or at least her since it added ours first.

My body trembled at the thought that my cousin could have killed all three of us with her mistake. whether intentional or not the bitch was going to be severely punished. Her father was not going to be able to stand in the way this time.

~~~Inuyasha’s P.O.V.~~~

I watched my brother carefully attend Kagome and leave. My heart still was racing from when I heard her scream. My world had stopped for that moment and I feared the worst. But when her chest rose after her screaming stopped I couldn’t help but sag in relief. It was then I noticed that Sesshoumaru had Satu by the neck and demanding to know what was going on. When I heard that she used regular ink I was about ready to kill her. Somehow through it all I managed to continue chanting so that the magic hadn’t stopped but my throat was hoarse with emotion. I wanted to cry because I had heard that the pain was unbelievable when such mistakes were made. Some females didn’t really show up in tests to have powers until they started to get marks but Kagome radiated power so I didn’t understand.

Once things were cleared up and Sesshoumaru returned to my side we picked back up the chant. The air was tense the rest of the time and my claws ached to sink into Satu’s flesh for hurting Kagome.

When we were leaving I heard my brother open the link we created to mentally talk to each other. I received orders to bring Satu to the western office and have her placed in custody till the morning. When he said that she was going to be disciplined I couldn’t contain the satisfied smirk that came to my lips. Punishment never really sank in with Satu but this might.

Though she most likely would be hurt in some way being brought down to serve others in the roll of maid or servant seemed much more fitting for her over sized ego. Discipline could last years versus punishment was only allowed a maximum of a week. Though to some a week was more then enough. Walking back in to the store I saw my guards waiting and Satu cleaning up. Swallowing to wet my dry throat I spoke.

“Satu Mitsu you are now under house arrest and will be held till the morning for discipline.” I heard her gasp and turn around.

“My father will not stand for that Inuyasha.” she growled.

“He will have no choice in the matter Satu. We are the rulers of the west and east and your little stunt could have killed all three of us not just our breeder.” Satu remained unmoved and I had to wonder if she had done it on purpose. Well I would have Eyrein look into it tomorrow.

“I will not go.” I motioned for the guards to seize her and she tried to fight. Moving quickly like my brother had taught me I knocked her out. Once I was sure she was limp I had the guards place special cuffs on her that restrained her powers and strength.

“Take her to the holding cell on the sixth floor. Make sure she has modest comfort and a floor mattress. Do not remove the cuffs.” the two snapped to attention and grabbed and hauled her out. Taking out my master key to the city I made sure everything was shut off and locked up. deciding to run back instead of taking a chair I took off. I really needed to clear my head.

~~~Sesshoumaru’s P.O.V.~~~

I arrived home and carried her to her room. After placing her on the bed I went to the kitchen to get a bottle of water. Opening it I took a drink before replacing the cap and going upstairs to change. I took off my clothes and slipped into a pair of silk pajama bottoms and went back to her room. Placing the water on her night stand I pondered whether she would be angry if I changed her clothes. The top could not be all that comfortable to sleep in. Decision made I went to her dresser and looked until I found a thin strapped nightgown that wouldn’t interfere so much with her bandage. Grabbing it I placed it on the edge as I reached up for Kagome.

I saw that the top could be pulled down So I slipped the gown on first so her modesty wasn’t compromised so much though I had already seen her. I pulled the top off and undid the skirt as well. Fixing the gown I slipped her under the covers and tossed her clothes in a hamper.

I knew that she would most likely be fine when she awoke but I wanted to be sure. I unfortunately still had work to do so I made a quick trip to my office and got the laptop. I got the paper work that I need to finish and headed back upstairs. I checked her pulse when I returned to find that she had finally slipped into sleep. Grateful that i wouldn’t have to call Dr. Weaver up here this late I got in under the covers after plugging in my laptop. I set to work as I waited to see if she awoke.

Hours passed and I had finally finished. Closing down I sat everything on my night stand and moved down to rest. Just as I was about asleep I felt Kagome abruptly sit up and scream. Taking action I pulled her close and rocked her as she stopped and cried.

“Sh.. Kagome. You are okay now. Just relax.” I whispered in her ear. She nuzzled into my chest still crying.

“What happened Sesshoumaru?”

“Satu ignored her instincts and used the wrong bonding colored ink.”

“Why would it hurt so much?”

“Because it was trying to conbine our souls. If she had succeeded we most likely would have killed each other.” she stiffened in my arms and raised her eyes to mine.

“Really?” her voice trembled. I nodded not seeing any reason to lie. “That’s awful. Why would she do that?”

“I do not know. Tomorrow she will be disciplined for her behavior both for her attitude towards you and her actions.” Kagome nodded trusting me to set things to rights. I held her a while longer before she gently pulled away.

“I need something to drink.” she rubbed her throat. I pointed to her stand and she followed my finger to see the old bottle of water. She gave me a smile as she took it and got her drink. She nearly finished half the bottle in short order before stopping. “That feels much better.” She looked at her clothes. “Who changed me?”

“I did.” she gave me a rueful smile.

“I should hurt you but since you rescued me that wouldn’t be fair. You get off easy tonight.”

“Ah. But the gown was on before I removed your clothes. I preserved your modesty though it is pointless since I have already seen what would have been uncovered.” I watched as her face turned bright red.

“Shut up.” she mumbled and I laughed. “Sesshoumaru?”

“hmm?”

“Can you hold me tonight? I just feel weird.” I laid back down and opened my arms. She crawled into them with her back against my chest and one arm as a pillow as my other wrapped around her waist. “You know you have really changed since I last knew you. I think I like this you much better.” her voice drifted off as she finished speaking and was almost instantly back asleep. Sometimes I marveled at how trusting she was but her words haunted me for some reason.

I could remember vaguely now the time back then. For the most part I knew why I had hated humans but i was logical enough to know that once a person was dead it was fruitless to bear any more anger towards them. However, I still held it against humans that my mother died when they had no baring on my father’s actions. It seemed strange now that I hunted and killed humans for sport where now I held one in my arms. This bore more consideration later so I filed it away for another time and closed my eyes. Taking a deep breath I took in Kagome’s soft smell and drifted into the world of dreams.

End Of Chapter 52

8-21-05

~~~Sesshoumaru's dream~~~

----Flashback----

A child around the human age of thirteen summers came running up to a male looking almost identical. The boy wore a white hatori and harkama with black boots.

“Father! My Instructor said you wished to speak with me?” the boy looked up at his father noting the markings on his face seemed fainter then a while ago. “Are you feeling okay father?” concern flooded his voice.

“I am fine Sesshoumaru. I have not been sleeping well.” the young boy tilted his head to the side before asking, “Why not?”

“Dreams my boy.”

“Nightmares?” he asked curiously.

“No. They seem to be more of a foretelling but they are disturbing. I see you, much older then you are now, holding a young female.”

“What is wrong with that father? I will eventually either take a mate or concubine. Why is holding this girl so unsettling?”

“She is a miko. A very strong miko. I worry for your safety though it seems she means you no harm. There is something sinister watching all of us, controlling us, as if puppets on strings. I do not know how but I hear a echo of a voice in my head and though I can not make out the words exactly I seem to be doing what the echo says rather then what I want.”

“No one can control you father. You are too strong.” the father scowled at the boy.

“Sesshoumaru. You know better then that. Everyone has a weakness some are just harder to find.” the boy scoffed.

“I will be strong father. You won’t have to worry about this thing controlling me.” The father ruffled the boys hair as he smiled.

“I know. You are so strong already but head my warning Sesshoumaru. Sometime in the future you might come up against something you can’t control and you will need you wits about you.”

“You worry to much father.” the father gave a rueful smile and just shook his head.

----nearly 50 years later----

“Lord Sesshoumaru! Lord Sesshoumaru wait for this lowly Jaken”

The man deemed Lord Sesshoumaru paused in his walk not heeding the calls of his retainer but because he came upon the battle field he had been smelling for the past hour. The site was typical of present battles with bodies strewn about haphazardly. Glancing around he saw his banner and knew that this was the defenders of one of the human villages here in the western lands.

He paused to consider whether to resurrect them or not. They had died defending his territory and it was a reasonable reward and better then giving our compensation gold to the families. He was about to draw his sword when he heard another thought.

*But are the worthy of the gift from your father’s sword? They are nothing but weak humans. Humans are what drove your mother to her death. Why worry over their feeling when they never did about yours?*

Sesshoumaru stopped to consider this new thought and returned the sword to its sheath. ‘Yes why should I care about humans? I want them gone from my lands why not just let them kill themselves off?’ Turning he walked away and never looked back. years following he never gave another thought to resurrecting any one who died in the defense of his lands.

----jump twenty odd years----

“My lord! My lord wait!” a scrambling toad rolled over the hill crest and came to a stop at his feet. A giggle was heard and he looked up to see Rin smiling down at him. A spark of warmth centered near his heart at her open and trusting smile but his face remained motionless. The girl ran down to him and wrapped her arms around his leg.

“You’re back Sesshoumaru-sama. Rin is glad that her lord is back. Jaken isn’t any fun for the won’t pick flowers with me.” Patting her head Sesshoumaru raised a brown as he looked at his retainer for confirmation. The toad sniveled and it was answer enough.

“Follow Rin to a field Jaken and allow her to do as she pleases with the flowers. Be back here by dark.” the toad gave a small bow and left.

he sat upon a log allowing his thoughts to drift. He knew that he would have to get Rin a new Kimono soon she was starting to grow and it was almost indecently short. Indecently short clothes brought his brother’s miko to mind. He had to wonder about her parents to allow her to go out prancing around like that but it was none of his concern.

*That’s right it isn’t. Humans are nothing but trouble and we should cast off the orphan on some village soon. She will start going threw changes soon that all young females do and she will be more hassle then she is worth.*

This Sesshoumaru will not cast off Rin.

*Why not? Out debt to her is paid for trying to help us. We are not her father to have to look after her. She was doing fine on her own.*

Yes the black eyes and bruises were testament to that. Let alone she turned mute.

*She should have stayed mute. She talks to much.*

That she does. However, she fends for herself like a youkai pup and is little trouble. I see no reason to cast her off.

*You are daring to compare her to a youkai pup! She is nothing like one. She is human or have you forgotten. Human like the one your father mated. Human, the reason why your mother never had any more pups because she killed herself*

It matters not. My mother would not have had any pups anyway. She couldn’t because of me.

*She could have adopted. She could have had her sister stand in. It would have been allowed for your father to go that route instead he fell into the arms of human females.*

My aunt could not have stood in for she disappeared a long time ago. She left when father mated my mother.

*You could have looked for her instead of trying to keep the humans secret from your mother.*

Yes, but I had to run the lands as father was not himself.

*The girl is still human, she will eventually be seen as a weakness. What will you do when she wants a mate?*

I will find her a suitable one.

*So you are adopting her now?*

The line of thought faltered at that point. The prospect of truly accepting the girl as his own would have repercussions he wasn’t sure he wanted to face. Many would think it as bad as mating a human, for any of her descendants could potentially have a right to the throne if he was ever killed. That was unlikely however it was a possibility that he would have to consider.

*She is nothing but trouble wrapped up in that innocent smile of hers. Cast her aside.*

I have taken care of her for to long. My beast recognizes her now and protects her. Our scent is laced in hers. It would be dishonorable to do so.

*You are lord. No one will question about her. They will see it as you coming to your senses.*

No.

*She is part of the race that destroyed your mother. None are worthy of her memory and none are worthy of your fathers sword. Undo what you have done and just kill the girl*

No.

*What is the point of keeping her around and alive?*

She entertains this Sesshoumaru.

*Snort*

the image fades and later thoughts of helping his brother in his quest seems suddenly more reasonable then looking alone.

----After the wish is made on the jewel----

*What is that upon the ground?*

It seems to be the jewel though greatly diminished. Curious I thought it was to have disappeared.

*We should take it. Use what’s left to rid ourselves of several annoying youkai in court.*

I have no reason to take such a cheap trinket. It was worthless to me before and now even more so.

*It would still be useful*

It matters not. I will take it.

*Good, good. For a moment I thought you were going to do something stupid like the girl.*

Rin is not stupid how many times have we argued this? I am not going to use the jewel I am keeping it away from the idiot scavengers.

*You are so disappointing*

snort

----When Inuyasha assumed leadership of the East----

*You know that should be us.*

Our territories are large enough now. I see no need to take on further work.

*Yes but that is what advisors are for if you would ever listen*

I will not trust my lands to those self serving youkai.

*sigh*

Besides my brother has actually earned this.

*Right. (note the sarcasm) A hanyou worthy of leadership*

He is not as impulsive as he was when he was younger.

*He is part human ruling an entirely Youkai court. This is a disgrace*

It matters not whether he is part human. Rin proved that some humans are worthy.

*Worthy?! worthy of what? They are more self serving then the lowest youkai and dishonest.*

Rin is not that way.

*You raised her! If she had been raised in human hands she would have been the same.*

My brother has stood longer among humans then youkai and he has honor.

*honor? he has pride but no concept of honor. Look at how he treated the miko that traveled with him traipsing off to that dead whore behind her back.*

He eventually corrected his behavior. He was still in his youth growing and did not comprehend before.

*It is no excuse for what he did*

No but the miko forgave him and there is nothing I can do about it now any way. The miko is gone.

*You should take the power from him. He will not be able to handle it anyway.*

Like I tried to take his sword? he finally got training for it and has improved greatly. I will be no luckier getting his lands then I did his sword. It is better to let him have the headache these lands will cause it will serve as a fitting punishment for all the times he thought ruling was easy.

*You still do not see but you will*

again the voice fades.

~~~Dream ends still Sesshoumaru’s P.O.V.~~~

I was suddenly awake from the disturbing memories of the past. His father’s warning was indeed needed and all this time he had not realized it. Over the years he had gotten used to the voice not sounding like him or his beast. Looking back he analyzed every time he had the choice of leaving someone in sorrow or bringing happiness and each time he could vaguely remember that annoying voice convincing him choose sorrow. however, he put his foot down on Rin and, when he allowed Rin to join the hold weakened and he had eventually sought out his brother and joined them in finishing Naraku.

Since his brother had assumed leadership of the East he could not remember the voice talking to him. His choices slowly switched to benefitting everyone and he had funded several of the first cities built in the west. He hadn’t known about the wish and it could easily be blamed on that for the change in his choices but he knew it wasn’t. he always believed himself a indifferent individual when it came to others but maybe he was not as indifferent as he had thought.

This revelation rocked the foundation of his thinking and his beliefs. Could the voice have had more influence then just talking to him? Was any decision in his youth his own? other then after Rin? A very unsettling thought. Checking the window he could see that it was almost time to get up. Looking at the sleeping woman in his arms he hugged her closer and nuzzled his nose in her hair.

Allowing her scent to calm the raging storm of confusion he decided that it didn’t really matter what happened in the past as long as he learned the truth. This voice was a problem then and most likely would be a problem again now that these weird occurrences were happening. Could it be the same being behind it? How did the person maintain the link in the past? How did it maintain it now? Sometimes he wished Jaken hadn’t left his service, though annoying, he had known allot more about spells such as these. Sighing he gently shook Kagome awake so that they could prepare for the day.

~~~Kagome’s P.O.V.~~~~

I was being shaken gently and I blearily opened my eyes. Blinking rapidly I looked up to see Sesshoumaru leaning over me. I gave him a sleepy smile which he returned.

“Don’t tell me it’s time to get up already.” I mumbled and cuddled into his chest. I heard him take a deep breath and then let it out slowly.

“I’m afraid so Kagome.”

“You sure we can’t sleep in?” I asked hopeful.

“No.”

“Well you’re no fun. Haven’t you ever played hookey?”

“hookey?” I sighed. Figures he hadn’t, Mister responsible is me, would never have skipped anything.

“Yeah you know. Skipped out on responsibilities for the day because you wanted too? Went out on a whim to do something fun?”

“maybe.” I snapped my eyes open and looked up at him to see if he was joking. I carefully looked at him and couldn’t see any thing since his mask was in place.

“Really? You mean to tell me mister responsible skipped out on something? When, where, and how come?” I asked eagerly.

“Yes. Though the term hookey wasn’t around I did skip lessons that I thought boring until my father put an end to it. he told me if I didn’t attend every lesson he was paying for then I would have to work as a servant to earn the money back that was wasted. Servant wages were very small at the time since clothing, shelter, and food was provided by the palace. Even one lesson would have taken over two years of work to repay. So I had to attend every lesson from then on.”

“Ouch. Glad such punishments weren’t around for me when I wanted to skip a lesson. Oh well if you would let me up I will go get ready for training.” He let go slowly as if I would disappear if he let go completely but I shrugged it off as a side affect of last night. He stayed in the bed as he watched me dart around my room gathering clothes and hair accessories that I wanted to wear. Giving him a glare I stepped out and into the hall and into the bathroom.

Removing the bandage I glanced at the mark to see that it was indeed red and puffy. Sighing I turned on the warm water hoping that the water would soothe the tender flesh. The shower was quick and I got dressed. Getting a glass of water I took a sip and swallowed my vitamins. After braiding my hair I gave myself one last look before picking up my clothes and stepping back into the hall to toss them into my room. I could hear voices and found Yumi, Inuyasha, and Sesshoumaru all eating breakfast. I got a plate and was about to sit down when the phone rang. I looked at the brothers and they didn’t make any motion to get up so I set the plate down and answered the phone.

“Hello Takahashi residence.”

“Hello I am looking for Kagome. Is she there?”

“May I ask who is calling?”

“Oh, I’m sorry this is Joanne Modesitt. I was wanting to talk to her.”

“One moment please.” I placed my hand over the phone and whispered. “A woman claiming to be Joanne is on the phone do you have any way of knowing for sure that it is?” Sesshoumaru nodded and got up. he hit a button on the phone and the screen flashed like a caller i.d.

“It would seem to be her. The voice recognition says it is anyway. Very hard to duplicate voice with today’s technology.” I shrugged and put the phone back up to my ear.

“Hey Joanne this is Kagome. What can I do for you?”

“Kagome! well I know that you are busy preparing and all but I was wondering if you wanted to come shopping with me for a dress for the gathering after the presentation.”

“Well if I can sure. When were you planning this?”

“umm tonight?” her voice quivered.

“Tonight? That is kinda short notice Joanne.”

“I know, I know. I just was so nervous and then I had to convince dad to let me have this number.”

“Nervous? Why?”

“Well the other day was great. Meeting you and having my dad actually acting like a kid was funny. Its just that in my family your a legend come to life and it is a little nerve racking.”

“Oh. well I think you are being silly. I’ll see if I can’t convince my guard dogs to let me out for the night. Give me your number and I’ll call you back.”

“Okay. My number is (309) 345-9867. (no this is not my number)” I grabbed a pen and jotted it down.

“Okay. Call you later. Bye.”

“Bye.”

I turned around to see three sets of eyes looking at me. The brothers looked ready to pounce and Yumi looked amused. “What?” I asked.

“Guard dogs kagome? When were we demoted in your eyes?” asked Inuyasha in a silky and dangerous tone.

“Huh? Demoted? It was a joke.” they both stood up and started to walk towards me. “Hey now no simultaneous moving. I won’t be able to tell if you are under a spell again.” They paused and Inuyasha started forward again. “Should I be fleeing?” a growl rose in answer from both of them and I took off.

I ran through the living room to the elevator and pushed the button as I passed. I knew I couldn’t really out run them but if I timed it right I could hop on the elevator as the doors closed. I haphazardly dogged Inuyasha for a time and glanced at the elevator to see that the doors were about to close. Changing direction I ducked under Inuyasha’s out stretched arms and dove for the elevator. I had just rolled inside when I felt myself being picked up.

I looked up to see Sesshoumaru holding me bridal style and opened the doors back up and stepped back into the living room. Huffing I crossed my arms and glared up at him. I was working up a good scowl when I heard Yumi’s laughter.

“Shut up!” I growled but it only made her laugh harder. “Put me down sesshoumaru.” he how ever ignored me and continued into the room until he was in front of the couch.

“You need to be punished Kagome for we are not guard dogs.” he turned to look at Yumi. “Go and finish what you started yesterday and then join Kagome in the training room.” she nodded and left but not before sticking her tongue out at me. I wanted to get up and punch her but Sesshoumaru had me locked in.

“Now what to do to you my dear. Insults such as that can not be aloud to slide. What do you think Inuyasha?” I glanced at him and his smirk widened.

“I think that in three days she should have to bathe us brother. I always wanted a bath attendant. So hard to reach the middle of my back you know.” I gasped and quickly looked at Sesshoumaru to see him smile.

“I think that is an excellent idea. That will be after the presentation and no one will care how much we corrupt our little innocent miko. Very well then. Kagome you will be joining us for a night time bath in three days.”

My mind was frozen in shock. They wanted me to bathe them? In a tub? Naked? I gulped and tried to think but hentai images kept popping up in my head. I groaned and they both looked so smug. I’ll teach them. ‘Yes that is what I would do, teach them a lesson in trying to humiliate me. Bring it on boys I will give you a run for your money’ I thought evily.

End of chapter 53

~~~Kagome’s P.O.V.~~~

After the boys finally decided that they had tortured me enough they let me go to do my training. Five miles a day was getting easier and getting harder. I was tired of the same trek already but I knew that I had to do it. In two days the presentation was going to be here and I was so nervous. My shoulder didn’t really hurt anymore and I planned on using my powers during miko training to help heal it faster.

I had time to think on my jog around and around. Life was so different now. My diary would be getting pages full after I found the time. So much had happened in the past six days. I never imagined waking up to a new world when I made my wish but I had to say knowing that I wasn’t going to die from war or from the pollution was really nice. To be able to live till three hundred was even better because I was going to be spending it with the two youkai that had watched over me in the past.

Which reminded me that Sesshoumaru seemed really shaken this morning, I wonder what about. He hadn’t been so aloof in a long time. It seemed so strange that he was the same human hating youkai of the past, it just didn’t seem to fit with how he was now. Surely the wish didn't’ change him that much did it? I really hated to think that his changes were all due to the jewel but in a way I knew it wasn’t. In the past, I could see, after he joined the group that he acted as if he had two personalities. One when it came to Rin and her protection and then another that had seemed so indifferent to the suffering around him. When he asked about maybe taking Rin to my home for her safety we had had an actual conversation, he even treated me civilly, but afterwards he receded and became the aloof lord once again. I had chalked it up to him being himself.

But now I really thought about it and since the memories for me were still fresh I compared his actions of recent to that of the past. The tender care he had given Rin was now given to me though admittedly much different. He seemed so much more open and caring. It was almost as if he was an entirely different person with him being so civil with his brother, taking such good care of the breeder program and the females both human and youkai, how he respected me and treated me with kindness never doing more then I was ready for.

To think it was Sesshoumaru and not Inuyasha that had touched me so intimately first was mind boggling. Not that I really minded since I knew he had stopped and stepped aside to allow somethings to be a first for Inuyasha. He was considerate about his brother’s and my feeling in this matter where in the past I wasn’t so sure he would have been. Looking at the sign I only had one lap to go.

I finished up and got a drink of water and wiped my face. Inuyasha was there with my daggers and he had already set up new targets. He looked good in his training clothes and it was a change from the usual red he was always in.

“Hey Kagome you ready to start?” I nodded and wiped my fingers to make sure they were dry. I took the daggers from him and put them in their respective places. I had learned quickly with Inuyasha’s help how to throw properly but now I need the practice of removing them and throwing to perfect my aim. It was harder to try and get around my clothes to get to my weapons but that is why most were around my waist and arms. Since Joanne had been there when Shippo gave me my weapons she had made sure to have slits on my pants to get to my daggers and I knew that any clothing I wore would also have to be adjusted.

Though in my old future I didn’t really have to worry about self defense it was important now. It annoyed me a little to think that because this time I knew youkai survived I had to go threw this. I could have lived my entire life before never throwing a blade or worrying about fighting anyone and here I was going to be fighting for my right as a breeder.

I practiced throwing unconsciously as I thought some more. Before I had been pulled into the past I would have become one of the crowd in Japan. I stood out in the past for my clothes, the jewel, and my looks, in my old present I stood out for being ‘sick’ all the time, and now here I stood out for landing what many considered the best position/job. I never had to deal with jealous women before and I wasn’t sure how to handle it. Should I ask the boys or maybe Joanne? It was all so confusing so maybe getting out tonight would be a good idea to clear my head.

Finishing practice with Inuyasha I went to take a quick shower to cool off. I was rinsing my body as I looked at the mark again on my shoulder. It was still a little puffy but otherwise seemed to be okay. It really was a piece of art even if it did only have four colors. I traced over the runes that almost cost me my life and was ever so glad that I hadn’t fainted before screaming. Satu would have finished and we all might have been killed. I half wondered why Midoriko hadn’t come out to say anything about it but I guess maybe she was busy keeping the jewel quiet to notice.

Getting dried off and dressed again I left the bandage off. I went back to the place Sesshoumaru first showed me and saw near the water on my cushion. Yumi was already there.

“Hey Yumi.” I smiled at her and she nodded her head in hello. SHe didn’t look happy for some reason so I decided to ask. “What’s wrong?” she sighed.

“My sister is going to be here near noon. Mr. Takahashi said I could really only help train yo untill she got here. My sister is great and all but she is really strict. Now that I have met you and got to know you I just know that you two aren’t going to get along to well. My sister tends to judge first and ask questions later. Now I don’t mean like bad judgments but just ones like how well you can control your powers and seems to think that everyone has had the same training.”

I frowned at this information. So she decided what I could do before I did anything? How was that fair to start training and not know something that you need for something bigger? ugh. Just my luck to have a strict teacher rather then keade, how I missed that woman.

“Well thank you for the warning Yumi but I will reserve making any comments until after I meet her. I think we should do a little healing today since I guess I am going to need my arm all better sooner then later.” Yumi nodded and sat across from me. Together we did the exercises and power building techniques that had already become second nature.

Finally I removed my top to reveal my wife beater underneath and together we raised our hands to the mark. With her hands over mine I could feel how she directed the power to heal. I committed it to memory as Keade had taught me and felt like i had accomplished much in so short a time. Slowly we lowered the power and pulled it back in. Opening my eyes I looked at my now healed shoulder to see that the design was even better now that the cuts on my skin were gone along with the redness.

“Wow.” I looked up to see Yumi looking at the mark.

“Yeah, its really pretty.” Yumi shook her head.

“No I mean the runes silly.”

“What about them? Something wrong?”

“No, no. They are great. It’s just so unusual is all.”

“What do you mean?”

“Didn’t they tell you what these mean?” I shook my head and felt a familiar anger grow towards the brothers for leaving me in the dark.

“These are powerful blood runes. THe strongest actually.”

“Blood runes?”

“Yes don’t you remember?”

“Remember what?”

“Ugh so they didn’t tell you. Okay you see I was supposed to distract you a little so yesterday you didn’t freak out but I would have thought they would’ve told you after the mark was done.”

“I wouldn’t know. The stupid artist used the wrong bonding ink. I was passed out until early this morning.” I shocked oh and her face paled.

“The wrong ink? Oh my god you could have been killed!” she shrieked and I had to put my hands on her shoulders to push her back down.

“That much I do know Yumi. Anyway you need to continue.”

“Well I guess, do you know what they did to the artist?”

“All I know is that she is going to be disciplined by Sesshoumaru. He really didn’t go into it.”

“Ouch, I wouldn’t want to be her then. Okay anyway the red stuff you poured the ink into was their combined blood.” I interrupted with a strangled ‘ew’. “Yeah they said you would do that and they didn’t want you to freak so they asked me to wait until after you got it done so you wouldn’t back out. Anyway the runes here are for your protection, safety, strength, hearing, feeling, and power. The protection one allows them to know from your mind if you’re in danger and they can get a name of face if needed. Safety, allows you to have your mind shielded by them without a great expenses of power. Strength, now this is abnormal but it allows you to borrow each others strength. Not only in a metaphysical sense but actual strength like endurance, speed, stronger muscles, and such. Hearing, allows you to develop a mind link in which you could actually talk mind to mind with them. Feeling, allows them to know your strongest emotions and how generally you are feeling, like if you are sore or hurt. Power, now this one you don’t see often because it allows your powers to mix when needed. Over all these are done in the strongest runes not only in meaning but design. These are more complicated then most which I think is strange. You should talk to them about why these look a tiny bit weird.”

I took in what she had to say about the runes and thought over what I already knew. It seemed the brothers were making sure that I had options for the battles ahead. The strength and power runes were dead give away to that. The problem was that I had no idea how to do that. I guess I had to speak to them again. Sighing I nodded my head and stood up to practice archery.

End of chapter 54

*Author’s note: I wish to thank Jessica Bowman for her help in researching techniques on several fighting styles and her information on bows. Please congratulate her for being a great help!*


8-24-05

Kagome grabbed her old fashion bow with a single string and curved wood. She had marked the bow in several places to help with her aim. One was for the strongest and longest shot and finger grooves every half inch or so to reduce the distance. She had looked up this technique a while back before she made the wish and knew it was called string walking. It had been pretty effective in the past though she broke her string allot. There were a lot of different bows now but this is what she was most comfortable with since it had defended her for over five years.

Keeping her eyes on her targets she shot from the first mark and hit a bulls eye at 40 yards. She heard the satisfying sound of a solid ‘thunk’ before taking aim again. She pulled a variety of shots from 10 yards back to 40 till she emptied her quiver. Stretching her now worn out arms she headed to the shower to use the warm water to relax her muscles.

The shower felt great and she dressed more appropriately for meeting the miko Etsu since Yumi warned her that she was traditional and strict. Pulling her hair into a high ponytail she dropped her clothes down the laundry shoot that was near the door knowing that by tomorrow they would be cleaned and folded on her night stand. As she was thinking in the shower she couldn’t help but get angry at the things that the brothers kept keeping from her. She pondered several ways to make sure from now on they didn’t keep secrets and she knew that sitting Inuyasha always helped perhaps she should get one for Sesshoumaru? Yes that seemed like a good idea perhaps Yumi knows something about them.

It took her a little while but she found Yumi putting away the targets she had been shooting before. “Hey Yumi!”

“Yes Kagome?”

“May I ask you a question?”

“Sure go ahead.”

“Do you know anything about subjugation necklaces?”

~~~Sesshoumaru’s P.O.V.~~~

After leaving Kagome to train with Inuyasha I knew I had to call my uncle and explain to him why I had his daughter. Though a pain she had never before treated me with anything less then respect. Mentally I prepared myself for a very trying conversation. I sat at my desk and called my secretaries for today’s paper work as I signed in to my computer. I got settled and drank my warm tea that I had prepared earlier.

Once I had the days paper work I scanned through it carefully to see if any needed immediate attention but I found none. So instead I picked up the phone and dialed the number for my uncle.

Ring...Rinn..

“Hello. Kane Takahashi residence.”

“Yes is Mr. Takahashi in? I need to speak to him on an urgent matter.”

“Yeah he is, Hang on.” must be a grand child because I know he has taught his children better phone manners. I also heard a muffles ‘ji-chan’. It took a few minutes but finally he got on.

“Hello Kane speaking.”

“Hello uncle. I needed to inform you of some trouble.”

“Sesshoumaru? how good to hear from you even if it’s about trouble. How have you been doing?” I sighed for once my uncle was in a good mood and I was going to destroy it. ‘damn.’

“I am fine uncle and before you ask so is Inuyasha.”

“Good to hear, good to hear. So what is this about?”

“Well to start with I was wondering if you received my invitation yet?”

“Invitation? Oh you mean the one that arrived a day or so ago? Well yeah but i have ben busy watching my grandchildren for the past few days and haven’t had time to catch up on the mail yet.”

“Uncle you really need to pay more attention to the things I send you. That invitation is to Inuyasha’s and my presentation.”

“presentation you say? You mean you two bakas finally decided on a breeder? ha ha ha.” I pulled the phone away from my ear and waited for the old man to calm down. I had to wait a good five minutes before he sobered up enough to talk.

“Now that was funny dear boy.” I growled at him for calling me a pup but he continued. “Now really what is this about?”

“Do you have your mail handy uncle?”

“Yeah it’s by the phone here.”

“Then please open the invitation I gave you.” I waited for a minute and I had the pleasure of him giving a slight gasp before picking back up the phone.

“You really mean this Sesshoumaru?”

“Why would I send out the invitation if I didn’t? Call any other house leader and you will get your answer. Anyway the reason I’m calling is because of Satu.”

“What did my daughter do now? You know I can not allow you to punish her.”

“No. I have need to discipline her.”

“What could she have done to deserve that?”

“My breeder went to get the conbined mark of the east and west last night. Satu ignored her instincts and used the wrong bonding ink. She nearly killed us three.”

“By the Kamis I need to sit down.” I heard nothing more for awhile. “She really used the wrong ink? What was the wrong ink?”

“Yes. She used the regular ink instead of the power sharing one. I could drag Eyrein up if you don’t believe me.”

“Ah, I see. No I don’t think it necessary to drag him up. You have yet to lie to me on so serious a charge. So I take it she is a miko then. For she would have known to use the power sharing if your breeder were youkai.”

“Yes. Our breeder is a miko. Actually the strongest I think to date, even stronger then Midoriko.”

“That is quite the claim my boy. How are you so sure?”

“That is for me to know uncle and for you to see.”

“Well then I guess I should ask what you plan to do about it?” I gave a small relieved sigh. My uncle seems to have mellowed a lot since I last had to deal with him. That made things much easier.

“I was thinking that she would still be allowed to do marks and her tattoo’s but only after she finished working for me. I need a competent secretary to help fix the mess the last one made. I am having to borrow Inuyasha’s at the moment. For her humility I was thinking about adding her to my staff for a year or so and maybe after that the nanny so that my breeder can have some time to herself now and then. You know how much Satu hated taking care of children and she wouldn’t be able to harm my child.”

“Hmm. Reasonable I suppose. How long would she serve on your staff and as nanny?”

“Like I said a year for staff and maybe two years for nanny duty? I know that she is the highest paid Person for doing house marks but I can not allow her insults to my breeder or the incident go lightly. Her income will be dramatically reduced to the needed only cases. Just enough to allow her to keep her store.”

“That is really harsh Sesshoumaru. You know that she will have to wear something to restrain her powers and yet allow her to function. Are you sure that long is necessary?”

“Uncle you would not allow me to punish her before so I am taking the full discipline length to prove my point ot her. She has become a very disrespectful and has a foul mouth. She is not the kind daughter you remember uncle. She has become very self important and needs to be brought down to help level her head. For the most part uncle you have raised very good children but she has become a prick in society’s side for the past 60 years or so.”

“I see. Well I guess I do want you to drag up Eyrein then. I would like to see what my once good daughter has become. If she is as bad as you say and if she hasn’t reformed by the time you are done then I will take matters into my own paws. She will not trouble you again.”

“That would be very much appreciated uncle. It is good to hear you accept things for a change then question me about them and my motives.”

“I have finally grown to realize my dear boy that even if you explained them to me I probably wouldn’t understand. I was a warrior and a good one, for my father named me correctly, but you inherited your father’s intelligence. You have yet to lie to me and you have ruled very well over the past centuries once you made up with your brother. Your decisions of your youth had me on edge for a long time on how you would turn out but I think my brother would have been proud.” For a moment I was to shocked to respond for this was praise coming from my once greatest critic. I tried to think of how to respond when he continued.

“I have a feeling that you are surprised Sesshoumaru. Even if you don’t ask I will explain why now I believe that you are a good ruler. You see I have tried to raise my pups right and now I see how they took my teachings and applied it to their own pups. Many of them are brats because they believed I was to strict. Even some of my best pups have lied to me at one time or another about how they said they disciplined my grand pups. However, I have personally tried to find out if you ever lied to me and no matter who I questioned they all said the same thing and the story never deviated from what you reported to me.”

“It is a rare quality that you and your brother have. The raw honesty that is all to rare. How your father managed to pass that along and not I will forever remain a mystery to me. I watched as you took the lives of every one of the rebels that your father had not the heart to take and the western lands grow and prosper. I watched in worry of your ruthlessness when it came to enemies but once the field had cleared all were to afraid to rise up again and almost a thousand years of peace has been the result. Never in the history of our clan ruling the western lands has there been such a feet.”

“Now you have secured a breeder and are presenting her in two days. You have honored your father’s memory by allowing your brother to become part of your house and now you both will have children that he so wanted. I must congratulate you Sesshoumaru. We have often disagreed about your tactics but the result is undeniable. I will be honored to attend.”

Rarely in my life was I speechless but to have my once greatest opponent in ruling the western lands complement me and say that he was coming to my presentation was almost almost enough to make me shed tears. My father’s approval was all I wanted when I was a pup and to have him say that his older brother, my father, would have been proud made my heart clench in emotion so strong that I had a hard time controlling my throat as I spoke.

“To hear you say that uncle is very surprising as well as pleasing. I would be very much pleased for you to come. I am thankful for your thoughts that my father would be proud of me, for it was and is my greatest wish. I will take good care of your daughter and will try and break this unfavorable attitude so that she is once again the kind girl I once knew. I will see you at the presentation, I look forward to it. Now that we have settled the greatest disagreement in our relations perhaps you might welcome a private meeting to discuss the past and the future.”

“You always did take the first advantage to change something my boy. I think I would like that, for we have been to distant in the past. Family unity has always been a key part in the ruling of the western lands though you have handled it very well on your own. Does an earlier meeting before the presentation sound alright to you? No time like the present.”

“That would be acceptable. I will have one of my staff leave a message as to when and where. Good day uncle.”

“Yes. Good day Sesshoumaru.” we hung up. I sat there for a good long time before the beeping of the elevator brought me from my thoughts. Looking up I saw Inuyasha come in.

“Hey bro. You look a little pale. Are you alright?” I shook my head. “What’s wrong? Nothing with the presentation I hope.”

“No the preparations are fine. I just got done talking to our uncle.” Inuyasha growled.

“That old fart? What did he have to say that made you turn all white? Not complaining about your leadership again is he?”

“No. In fact he just complemented me.” Inuyasha snorted in contempt. “Said that since I had never lied to him and even though he disapproved of my ruthlessness that the results he couldn’t deny. He said that father would have been proud and is coming to the presentation.”

“You mean the youkai that has been plaguing us for centuries has up and decided that he likes how we have done things?”

“Yes.”

“Is it just us or has the whole world turned crazy in a matter of days?”

“No Inuyasha it isn’t us. So my guess is that the world has lost it.” Inuyasha laughed and I chuckled a little.

“So the bastard is coming huh? Well I guess that is a good thing. Make those rebel houses think twice about stirring up more trouble.”

“yes. With the unknown enemy at the moment that is a good thing. He has agreed to meet us early on that day to talk and I think it wise to make him an allay at this time. I told him that she is a miko and stronger then midoriko. That should get his attention long enough to see her. That way Kagome can see if his intentions are true.”

“hmm. You have a point. If he has indeed changed his opinion then that would be great so that we could unite our houses once again.”

“Well he seems genuine. He is allowing me to take the maximum time to discipline Satu. He also wants to see ho bad she has become and if we can’t rid her of her attitude then he is taking it into his own paws.” Inuyasha whistled.

“That is nothing short of a miracle. He hasn’t allowed you to touch her for punishments in fear of your old reputation. Handled it himself and look where that lead.”

“True. But I don’t think that he is going to hold back this time. She has truly crossed the line and even he can’t let that slide.”

“We’ll see. Anyway I came to tell you that I over heard the girls chatting.”

“This is important why?”

“Well open the link and you will find out. Let’s just say that she found out what the mark is made of.”

I did as he instructed and opened the link. THe first thing I could feel was a great amount of concentration but under neath that a great deal of anger that was asking to surge forth. It nearly scalded me and I only got a little taste of her feelings from the rune. Hopefully she wasn’t so mad that she wouldn’t see reason.

“Has it been like this long?”

“It is growing stronger. At first I think the shock of what she was really told was to much but that is wearing off. I never felt how angry she could get I only got say into the ground. I could tell then by how hard I hit. So I do not know how reasonable she is.”

“well I guess we will find out together then.”

“Yeah I just hope I don’t fall through the floor. I really don’t feel like sitting in a wheel chair at the presentation.”

“How long till she arrives?”

“She only had archery left to do and a shower. Yumi said that Etsu should be here around noon so I think Kagome is going to dress nice for her.”

“Okay then. Call the staff and have them prepare a special lunch then. Make sure they ask Yumi what Etsu’s favorite dish is and have it served. have them warn Yumi that if we find out she lied she is going straight home without the past few days pay.”

“Alright. You do realize we are in deep shit right now, right?”

“Why is that?”

“Kagome is really really scary when she is mad.” I chuckled.

“You have reason to be afraid Inuyasha with that collar on your neck. I however have no such charm. I have little to fear.”

“If you say so, just don’t say I didn’t warn you.”

“Consider it noted brother. We will see how she is when she arrives.”

~~~Inuyasha’s P.O.V.~~~

I just shook my head at my brother’s folly. I didn’t tell him about Kagome’s conversation after her shower. Yumi and Kagome were talking about subjugation necklaces when I left. I wouldn’t be surprised if Kagome was making one for him as we spoke.

I would laugh if he got a collar on his neck too. Let him take the fall that i had and see if he doesn’t fear it. like I said she could be scary when she was angry.

End of Chapter 55

8-27-05

***Author’s Note: Hey everyone I am sorry for taking so long to update. I just couldn’t get this chapter to come out the way I wanted it to for the next part of the story. I had to totally rewrite and rethink this chapter. Anyway that is all I really have to say. Enjoy the chapter and please remember to rate and review. I LOVE the reviews the most people. heh heh ***


~~~Kagome’s P.O.V.~~~

I had never felt as angry as I had once Yumi and I had finished talking about the necklaces. It almost seemed spell inspired, the rage I felt, but even if it was i wanted to collar that arrogant youkai. I would have understood and accepted what needed to be done if they had taken the time to explain. After all, I was the one that decided to accept the position and if I wasn’t ready to commit I would have said so or chosen differently.

I needed them to take the time to teach me the rest of the submissive positions and about the houses. Not to mention the training for dinning and being a good dancer. I had no idea how to dance and I was pretty sure that some was going to happen that night just like at the ball. My defense training was the only thing I had confidence in. Shouldn’t I be preparing myself more for the battle of wits ahead? Taking Shippo down was semi easy since I had known him but I will not know many if any more youkai at the presentation. i had no problem reading auras but I believed I would have trouble in a room full of youkai. The mixing alone is going to be terrible and trying to define which belongs to anyone is going to be hard.

The elevator took me to the home floor and I thanked Yumi again in my mind for the blessed teeth she gave me. Yumi explained how to make the necklace and offered some beads that she had just in case. They were specially blessed Canine teeth. She wasn’t sure what animal they were from but she assured me that the animal had died of natural causes first before pulling its teeth. There were only seven of them so I needed some string and other beads. She also told me that I could place up to seven commands, one per tooth. Thinking about it for a moment and then remembered the beads Keade had given me for my birthday that was still in my bag I headed for my room.

As I walked in I noticed the full length mirror on the wall had been added. sighing at the reflection I noticed the plain miko robes I had dawned made me look like Kikiyo again. It was terribly hard to get over the fact that Inuyasha had compared me to that clay bitch for so long that I started to believe it. The blow to my self esteem was harsh and I wasn’t sure if I had truly recovered. Glaring at the reminder of my failure to put Inuyasha in his place a long time ago I turned towards the closet and pulled out the yellow monstrosity.

It was funny now that that my wish changed the future but that my mom never questioned what had happened to my bag to make it look like it did. I dumped out the side pockets and rummaged through the junk and finally found the small bag of beads. I pulled out some twine that used to make a temporary cloths line I began to string the beads. The green jade looked really pretty along side the slightly rounded white canine teeth.

Going over every situation in my mind I came up with only two that I really wanted. I wanted a command that would make him tell me the answer to any question I asked because I wanted no more secrets. I had listed several possibilities for the command and ‘Speak’ or ‘Speak to me’ was the only one that wasn’t used everyday. I also needed one that would make him stop and hold still like Inuyasha. I thought a while listing every command to stop that I knew but it wasn’t till I thought about dogs that the word ‘heel’ came to mind. Sometimes my brilliance surprised me because though humiliating it should work very effectively. I put the left over teeth in the now empty pouch and closed it. Stuffing everything back into the bag I put it back into the closet. If I ever needed the other teeth I could get them, remove the necklace, restring with a new tooth, and then recast. Very simple.

Striding back to the elevator and pressing the down button I readied myself for the casting. Gathering the power quickly and holding it with the chant I launched the necklace as soon as the doors opened. I felt the pull on my power and the necklace did the same as it once had with Inuyasha and broke into individual beads and formed themselves around his neck. I watched as he stood up grasping at the necklace and stepping away from his desk. I immediately spoke, “heel.” and down he went into a version of a dog sitting. His tail came from around his shoulder to curve around his feet and hands.

“Now Sesshoumaru we are going to have a meaningful conversation as to why you brothers have been keeping secrets. Seeing as to how you’re the elder and most likely the one who has been calling the shots I want you to answer me this. Why did you feel the need to keep what the ink was made of from me. Speak to me.” my voice had been cool and even and there was a slight pause before I heard the answer.

“We were not sure how you would take it. Inuyasha knew that you hadn’t liked a lot of blood before and if that held true you wouldn’t like knowing that the blood you were blessing would be part of the ink that was used to mark you.” A quiet silence invaded the room.

“You never gave me the chance to be okay with it.” I said quietly but my voice rose with my convictions as I continued, “I will not have you guys keeping secrets from me, especially when it concerns me. I went into this feet first and have no intention of balking at my duties. I have yet to complain about anything but this is where I Put my foot down. The necklace around your neck has two commands Sesshoumaru. One obviously is h-e-e-l which is similar to Inuyasha’s s-i-t. However I also included the command S-p-e-a-k, which makes you answer my question to the best of your knowledge.”

“Kagome I don’t think that is a good idea. Sesshoumaru looks pissed.”

“That is fine for now he knows how I feel being kept in the dark. I am my own person despite any contract that I have signed. I will not be ignored nor uninformed. You two do realize that I am human right?”

“Yeah so what?” I could have screamed in frustration.

“So what? SO WHAT!? You two are idiots. I have had no dealings with the houses or their breeders. I have no clue who is our ally or who is our enemy and you expect me to walk in there blind?! You have not bothered to teach me any more of the submissive positions and you have to nerve to keep secrets from me! So what if I could talk around Shippo he is a youkai I know and I could easily see his aura. There is going to be a room full of youkai and their auras are going to mix! How will I be able to tell what to say when I have no experience at such things? How do I know what to say as to not insult a breed of youkai or their breeders by accidentally assuming something? Are you two even thinking about the tight rope I will be walking in two nights or do you have your heads so far up your asses that you can not see the danger I am in?!” I screamed at them I ranted and raved. I could feel the blood rushing to my face as I tried to calm down. Walking over to the couch and giving a sigh I sat down exhausted after my speech.

~~~Sesshoumaru’s P.O.V.~~~

I had looked up when the doors opened only to see flecks of light stream towards me. Unsure as to what it was I tried to fight the energy off but before I could muster much of a defense they created a necklace around my neck. Standing I pulled at it trying to get it off when I heard a familiar voice say heel. Down I went almost faster then I could really move and found myself squatting with my hands between my legs and my tail wrapped around me.

My anger grew to unprecedented proportions as I growled at Kagome. I had barely heard her ask her question and I was going to refuse but my mouth worked without my permission spilling the secret as to why we had not told her. Once she explained what had happened I was even more angry and I struggled against the hold of the necklace all to no avail.

My struggles ceased and the spell finally let up once kagome sat down. I was about to discipline her when my brother stood in my way.

“Think about what she said brother. She is right.”

Drugging up the conversation that I had been to angry to hear I thought about what she had said. It was true that she had no training as to the kind she would need to walk the political line of enemy and ally. It was truly curious as to how I could forget this and not realize that I was even putting her in danger. Was someone still affecting me and my judgment? If there was someone would pay and dearly.

I had not realized the blending of youkai aura’s so I could not be held accountable for that. To me they were all individual and saw no reason as to why it would be any different for a miko. Deciding that this wasn’t the best time to go into it since Etsu was about to arrive I put the thoughts on hold for the moment. I would also worry about getting Kagome to get he necklace off later.

“You are right Kagome. For some strange reason the list you brought to my attention never crossed my mind. However, I did not know that youkai auras blended when in groups so I could not have warned you about that. To me they stay individual. To say that this is not the best time with the other miko arriving would be an understatement. After you train with Etsu tonight we will begin training you on your manners for the houses. Tomorrow you will work with Yumi and Etsu and the afternoon you will again work with us.”

“Ano...Sesshoumaru?”

“Yes?”

“You are forgetting that I agreed to go with Joanne to pick out a dress for the gathering after the presentation. How am I supposed to work with you if I am going to be gone?”

‘Damn it I had forgotten about that. Why didn’t I remember this sooner? Where did I go wrong?’

“Very well. Do not expect much sleep this night miko. After you train with Etsu and shop with joanne meet my in the study at home and we will start there.” Kagome nodded her head.

The elevator arrived with Yumi and the server in tow. The table was set and we all sat awaiting Etsu’s arrival. At one minute till non my phone rang and I answered.

“Hello Mr. Takahashi. I am sorry to bother you but a miss Etsu Yoleen is here to see you.”

“Thank you Yumi. Please send her up.”

“Very good sir.” I replaced the phone in the cradle and sat back at my seat.

The elevator opened only moments later and out walked an old woman. I knew that her age was old but she looked older then that. She wore plain miko robes and walked with a slight limp as she used a cane. Her hair was whiter and thinner then mine and her face was wrinkled in folds of skin. If I didn’t know better I would almost call her a bulldog or maybe a pug. Her eyes though were sharp and clear as she evaluated each of us.

The brush of her power had me raising mine slightly in defense but she made no move to intrude. Her power moved over each one but Kagome had the strongest reaction and nearly blew me out of my seat at the wave of power.

“Interesting little girl, very interesting. Nice to see someone who has finally a little pep in them to learn.” Etsu walked/hobbled over to the empty seat and the server began dishing out the food. I watched as the server slipped into the formal way of giving out the food and nodded in approval. Lunch started and I watched Kagome try her best to eat proper and again was impressed at how well she did.

The meal went quickly and Etsu had yet to say another word. Even I, who spoke seldom, was a little unnerved at her silence. What did it mean? Why was she being quiet? More questions came to mind but I remained silent and watched on. After everyone was done Etsu cleared her throat.

“Well now I am impressed that the lords actually know the proper manners and that the young girl is close to mastering them. It should only take a week or so for her to be perfect.”

“The presentation is in two days.” I said.

“That is not enough time.”

“It is all that you have. She also has to continue her house training and defense. You will have to make due Ms. Yoleen.” her face darkened.

“Do not think you can order me around youkai.”

“Oh but I can Ms. yoleen. For you see you are in the city’s ruler’s home. I am Mr. Takahashi of the west and there is the master of here in the east. We rule the lands and everyone in them. You are here on my sufferance and do not think that I will hesitate to throw you out.” I growled at the woman.

“You do not scare me youkai. I can purify you and be done with it so save your worthless words for someone else.” she scoffed. My eyes bleed red as I tried to calm down. I let my youki flare and build. Kagome and Inuyasha backed away from the table and pulled Yumi away to.

“Impertinent wench. I have lived for over a thousand years and never have I met such an idiot. Who are you to think that you could purify me? My powers are stronger then yours and if you tried you would die before killing me.” I could feel the change coming on and finally I could sense her fear.

“That’s right bitch. I am no two bit youkai that you are used to dealing with. I am the ruler of all on the western lands and second in command here in the east. You live on these lands on my brother’s and my sufferance. Do not for one moment believe that I couldn’t kill you. I would not see human justice for your death because in youkai court your word have done me dishonor and I have every right to rectify it.” I took a step around the table to stand before her.

“Look at my power wench. See just what you think you are dealing with. Change your sight and if you can look upon me then you are stronger then I give you credit for.” I heard her swallow hastily and felt her power shift. I watched as her eyes squinted open and immediately raised her hand. SHe turned her head towards Kagome and I could hear her gasp. Obviously she now saw the true power in Kagome also. Her body trembled and I loved every second of it.

“I apologize Mr. Takahashi. Please forgive an old woman her rash words.” I thought about it for a moment and came up with a suitable punishment.

“For your actions you shall serve my house for the next two months without pay. However, I will provide food, shelter, and clean clothes.” the two shakily nodded her heads and Yumi ran to hug her sister.

“Yumi take your sister and show her around. I wish to speak to my breeder now.” Yumi nodded and drug her sister behind. Turning once again I headed for Kagome and pulled her into my arms. She gave no resistance as I kissed her and brushed my tongue along her lips. Her mouth opened with no hesitation and I deepened the kiss. My beasts anger was sufficiently side tracked into making our little miko moan as my hands explored a little. My lips trailed down her face to under her chin. I gave her chin a gentle lick and then whispered in her ear.

“A lick to the chin shows also submission little miko.” I rubbed my cheek against hers softly and ended with my lips on her neck right above her pulse. “Allowing me to bite here would show submission though rare since it can kill. With your face turned like this and exposing your neck you are offering the choice to me. Never show fear when you offer this or my beast may take you or eat you.” I said huskily as I licked her neck. Kami she tasted good and I wanted more but I pulled away once I got a good whiff of her arousal.

Inuyasha had moved and I hadn’t noticed to stand directly behind Kagome and gave me a look that was part passion part anger. I knew watching had aroused him as well but it seemed to also anger him. Understandable since he was supposed to have her first. I gave him a nod and he drew Kagome in to his arms and held her against him.

Sighing with resignation at the thought of having to take a shower and relieve myself was not comforting but at least my anger was gone. Kagome’s aura surrounded me relaxing my muscles everywhere but below the waist.

“Take care of her and make Joanne come early. You might want to go with them Inuyasha. I think the miko needs to learn a lesson once I get a shower.” I saw Kagome’s look of innocent confusion but Inuyasha smirked. I shot him a galre as I headed out of the room. hopefully it wouldn’t take long.

End of Chapter 56

8-28-05

~~~Inuyasha’s P.O.V.~~~

I was holding Kagome when Sesshoumaru left and I couldn’t help but smirk at his new predicament. Finally he had a collar and though it was bad for he couldn’t keep any secrets anymore it was almost worth it to see him ‘heel’. Kagome wasn’t trying to get out of my hold and she stilled smelled a little of arousal. Leaning over I nipped at her neck and she shivered for me as she titled her head to the side to allow more access. Greedily I took her offering as my hands moved to hold her waist.

The smell was back and stronger now as my hands massaged her sides and my lips at her neck. Kami I couldn’t get enough of her scent but slowly I stopped and my fingers twitched at the knowledge that in a little over three days from now I wouldn’t have to stop. Kagome whimpered and he knew it was because she wanted more.

“Soon my Kagome, soon.” I hugged her one last time and let go. I turned ready to make the call to Joanne when Kagome grabbed my arm.

“inuyasha?” I gave her a side ways glance.

“Yeah?”

“Sesshoumaru isn’t going to teach her like he taught Yumi is he?” I smirked again at the thought.

“No, probably not.” kagome gave a sigh, if it was in relief she was wrong. “He will probably be worse.” she let out a frustrated growl.

“Why?”

“Yumi was rude and only insulted you so he defended you and corrected her. Etsu however insulted him. A much worse offense so that means it will be worse.”

“Does he have to?” I turned a cupped her face in my hands.

“Kagome he has to rule as well as lead. He can not afford weakness when punishing an offender or more will make trouble. Etsu should have known better then to open her mouth but now that she has she will be punished. Kagome please understand that it doesn’t mean he wants to but he has to.”

“But he always took such pleasure in hurting others before what has changed?” I kissed her forehead and let go.

“I don’t know Kagome but he has changed since you last saw him. I know you have seen him be more open and caring at least towards you, for I have seen it too. But he has also done so much for Japan and the cities that you would think him more generous by nature then the evil bastard we fought in the past. Something in his soul changed and I would like to think that it was because of you and Rin. I finally had a family with the wish you made though until now you were missing but you are here now and Rin might finally also come back. Don’t judge him harshly Kagome he had a different upbringing then we did.”

“I never judge anyone harshly Inuyasha, you should know that.” I blushed a little knowing what she meant. “I guess it surprises me that I have come to accept the changes so easily that being reminded of how he was or is forced to be scares me a little.”

“He won’t hurt you Kagome.” Her eyes met mine and I knew that she knew that. she gave a non and I continued to the phone. I dialed the Joanne’s cell number and she picked up almost on the first ring.

“Hello Joanne speaking.”

“Joanne this is Inuyasha.”

“Hey. everything alright?”

“Yeah a change of plans though. If you want to go dress shopping you’re going to have to go now. Kagome is going to be busy since her etiquette teacher finally arrived.”

“Then why isn’t she with her now?”

“She insulted Sesshoumaru.”

“Ouch. Okay be there in 30 minutes of less. I have to wrap up a few things.”

“Just come up to the home floor when you arrive.”

“Okay.”

I hung up and Kagome smiled as she linked her arm in mine and we headed to the elevator. Arriving on the home floor she seemed at a loss of what to do. I lead her to the study and sat down. Kagome’s eyes were wide in wonder as she walked around one of the largest libraries known. Sesshoumaru kept a copy of every youkai history and almost all the human ones. There was only a small section that was for fiction or other other reading books. I watched as she rifted along the rows.

“Kagome?”

“Yeah?” she didn’t look at me but I knew she was listening.

“I’m going to take a quick shower and change before Joanne arrives okay?”

“Sure. Just be quick about it.”

“See you in a few.” she didn’t respond as she pulled out a book. Smiling at her I left.

~~~Kagome’s P.O.V.~~~

My eyes were wide open when it came to the study. Study? More like a library. How many books could one demon need? I scanned the shelves and came upon ones that didn’t have titles on the spines. They looked to be hand bound with really old leather covers. One near the bottom seemed to speak to me and I couldn’t help but pull it out. I totally missed Inuyasha’s parting words as I slowly opened the cover.

Property of Toshiro Takahashi

Parents Keiji and Gin Takahashi.

Private journal

My fingers drifted over the page and the childish characters. Though the writing was clear the lines were almost squiggly. Laughing a little I turned the page.

Journal,

My mother told me to write important events in here so here I go. Today is my 10 th birthday and I received this now that I can write. My father is captain of the guards and my mother is the head of the servants. She basically runs the place since the lady of the west died in the war a few years back. The guards had been out numbered and the lady sent most to protect her two daughters as they fled.

Father said to choose what I want to do and I do not know what I want. I have great curiosity in everything and am constantly helping my mother in all the daily tasks of the palace from food preparation to cleaning. This year so far I have helped the cobbler and the sword smith Totosai. The sword smith is getting old and is constantly forgetting that I am there but I watch in fascination of his skill at the craft.

Father says it is good to know a little of everything if I want to be someone important when I grow up. Our house is distantly related to the Lord of the west but we still carry the last name. My father is hopefully going to make general soon since the present one is stepping down soon. He lost an arm and an eye in the last war and he says his bones ache to much to concentrate on work. I really like the old man he is kind but strict and is letting me join in the practices for the other guards. He says I have real talent and is encouraging my father to sign me up but father says that I am to young to make that big of a decision.

Well that is all there is to say for now. I will write when something important happens like my mother says.

The words flowed on the page getting clearer with every brush stroke. By the end it almost looked like a different person writing. The kanji was old a little hard to read since some had changed but overall I was pretty sure that I read it correctly. The young man that wrote this seemed so grown up and yet childish in the want to please his parents so much and referring to them so. I took the journal and closed it. I checked the shelf and made sure I could remember where I got it and went to my room. I set the journal on my side table and went to se if Inuyasha was ready.

Stepping out I knocked on Inuyasha’s door.

“Yeah!” came the muffled response.

“You ready?”

“Just a minute.” I leaned against the wall looking around when the elevator beeped. I went to the living room to see Joanne standing there.

“Joanne!” I called. She looked at me for a moment then ran over and pulled me into a tight hug.

“Kagome! So good to see you again.” I laughed at her and she let me go. We sat down to wait and we chatted a little over business at the shop and how crazy Shippo was going for the preparations for the gathering.

“So anyway I was about to tell him that the caterers were busy that day and he would have to find another when he came down the stairs yelling about how his grandson just ruined the clothes he had out to wear to the gathering. It seems that he had ordered a replicate of his old outfit that you last saw him in and Kin decided to cut snow flakes out of them.”

“My kami he didn’t!” I was holding my sides as I laughed.

“He did. Hopefully the store still has the measurements and cloth.”

“Yeah.” I said breathless. “Don’t you think Inuyasha should be in here by now?”

“Is he supposed to be?”

“He told me he would only be a minute before you showed up.”

“Should we go see?”

“I think so.” we headed down the hall and I knocked on the door but didn’t receive an answer. Opening the door I could hear water running. “Wait here Joanne. I am going to make sure he didn’t fall in.”

“Okay.”

I headed towards the sound of water to find a small private bathroom that barely held one person. It seemed that the water was coming from the tiny stand up shower. Grasping the edge in both hands I pulled back the top to see him He had one hand against the wall and he was facing away from me. His other was in front of him and suddenly he groaned. Gulping I tried to clear my throat.

“Inuyasha?” In all my life I never saw him turn but suddenly the curtain was out of my hands and I was staring at the dark blue curtain in confusion. “Are you okay?”

“When did you get here?” his voice sounded strained.

“I had just got here. I only stepped in when you groaned. Why are you not okay?” I was worried.

“Just get out Kagome. I will be out in a moment okay?”

“Well just so you know you have been in here nearly 20 minutes when I thought you were getting dressed. Joanne is here and we have been waiting.”

“Sorry Sorry. Just go please.” I sighed before I got a sneaky idea.

“Why Inuyasha? After all you said that I had to help you bathe in three days from now. Won’t I see everything then anyway?” I couldn’t help but giggle at the frustrated growl coming from behind the curtain. It just seem as threatening with not being able to see him.

“Kagome. Leave. Now. Or . I. Will. Drag. You. In. Here.” I snickered but left. I walked back into the hall to see joanne take a sniff of the air and get a sly look on her face.

“Helping Inuyasha relieve some stress Kagome?”

“Huh?” I quirked a brow and she peered at me.

“Did you touch Inuyasha?” she said carefully.

“No. I had just got in there and pulled the shower curtain to the side a little when he groaned. He jerked the curtain out of my hands and told me to get out. No reason as to why just told me to leave.” Joanne laughed.

“You don’t know why?”

“How would I?” she stopped laughing and really looked at me.

“You mean you couldn’t smell it?”

“Smell what? Joanne just say it already you’re just confusing me.” she shook her head.

“I guess then it should be private. I never knew human noses were so weak.” I growled a little but I knew she didn’t mean it as an insult.

“Joanne.” I said warningly and she jerked her head up. “Tell me or I will collar you like I did Inuyasha and Sesshoumaru.”

“Collar?” she said worried.

“Yes. Today I learned how to place a subjugation collar on demons. Now Inuyasha and Sesshoumaru have one.” she looked surprised but clamped her lips together.

“I am sorry kagome but if he didn’t tell you and you didn’t help him then I should probably keep it to myself.” I was about to order her to tell me when I heard Inuyasha interrupt.

“Damn straight you should Jo. Lets go you two.” They walked off and I just stood there seething. Now I was sure I was going to take that necklace off and redo it. I couldn’t stand secrets and it was something important I was missing here. clenching my hands I planned my attack to get the necklace later and thought about how to reapply it. The man wasn’t going to know what hit him. Perhaps bath time would be best? hmm possiblities.

End Of Chapter 57

8-31-05

~~~Sesshoumaru’s P.O.V.~~~

The walk to the elevator was very painful and it didn’t help that my beast was howling at me to finish what I had started.

:Hush:

:pant..pant..want..now..pant..finish..she..aroused..us..pant..need..:

:Later. She will be ours soon.:

:grr...now...:

:No. We have to have her pure for the presentation.:

:need:

:Soon.:

:grr...promise?..:

:Hai:

:grr..better..pant..:

Finally his beast calmed enough so that his eyes returned to normal. Grumbling about stupid teaching mikos and his own actions that now turned against him. The elevator arrived on the home floor and the previously short walk upstairs now seemed much farther. Deciding to cheat this once he changed into his energy form and flew up the stairs. Materializing again at his door he quickly walked towards the bathroom losing his pants as he went.

~~~Author’s P.O.V.~~~

Now everyone the one thing Sesshoumaru didn’t realize was that his beast side would make him pay for the delay in claiming the miko. Till now the beast never had any one to tease his other half with but now that he could see his interest in the miko, well lets just say he was finally going to be able to use his ability. His beast side could, but never had till now, send day dreams to his other side real enough to make him think it really happened and could fit it what seemed long hours into mere minutes. Over the past week or so his beast side knew her smell for arousal and knew what drove Kagome wild so far which he could use most definitely to his advantage. Now while Sesshoumaru was readying the shower his beast side struck.

~~~Beast’s Fantasy~~~

Sesshoumaru had just stepped into the shower when he heard the door open. Turning he almost gasped at seeing a nearly nude kagome in some very sexy clothing. The top has see through material except covering the nipples on her breasts. It hugged her chest tightly only to turn into a mini gown to the top of her thighs. Her underwear was tied together on the sides and he could feel his body respond by getting harder and hotter.

Her hips swayed gently sending the gown to caress her body teasingly. His hands moved of their own accord and opened the glass door after shutting off the water. He wouldn’t need it right now. He met her half way and she wrapped her arms around him. Leaning over he kissed her hard and she responded with a tantalizing growl-purr that would do any inu bitch proud. Kagome pulled away and motioned for Sesshoumaru to follow.

She lead the way to the bed and laid down using her pointer finger to become him closer. Needing no more encouragement he pounced. Straddling her waist he couldn’t help but admire the closer view of her clothing. He ran his expert hands over her curves ending at her straining nipples and giving them a hard tweak, Kagome arched off the bed. Accepting this invitation he used a claw to remove her top and tossed it to the side. Her now freed breasts taunted him and not one to resist a challenge he lowered his head to the left and greedily sucked.

Kagome moaned and whimpered and it just turned him on more. Switching breasts he allowed his hand to knead the other while he slide his legs lower. Kagome’s hands slid into his hair and she stroked his ears lightly causing him to halt for a second before resuming with more force. He lowered his hand from her breast to the strings and gently undid the knots.

Pulling the now useless cloth away he got an uninterrupted scent of her arousal. He groaned and quickly situated his face near her black curls. He was surprised to find that the lips were shaved smooth only leaving a cute triangle of curls on top. Shrugging he gave a slow lick and to find her salty juices. Kagome arched off the bed and came onto his tongue. Giving a few last licks he moved up to see her darkened eyes and couldn’t hold back anymore. Quickly sheathing himself he could help the groan of complete satisfaction at the feeling.

The pace was set slow and he watched as her head tossed side to side, her hands clenching the sheets as she mewed in pleasure. Her panting gasps spurred him faster and he could feel his climax coming. Reaching down he rubbed her clit and and finally could feel her muscles clamp and he sped up more.

Moments later he finally fit his peak and came with such force that he saw white. Slightly dizzy he shook his head and the next thing he knew he was still in the shower with his hand on his deflating cock.

‘What Happened?’

~~~Sesshoumaru’s P.O.V.~~~

My robotic arm was leaning against the shower wall and my other holding my deflating erection. I watched in mild wonder as my sperm followed down the drain. Sometimes being a inu of large stature in my real form had downsides. My body could and did store larger amounts of fluids then most. Some went into my non corporeal form to keep it alive and circulated in a metaphysical way. It also meant that I could produce as much sperm as my real form could. The upside was that I could go almost 24 hours without stopping. I had tried it once in my youth and went through 6 concubines. My father hadn’t been amused but he let it slide as me testing my limits.

Though none of this explained what had happened now. I could have sworn I was truly with kagome and to ‘wake’ in my shower was most surprising. As thoughts tumbled through my head I couldn’t help but hear my other side snickering.

:What are you laughing at?:

:You:

:Indeed?:

:Not so easy to forget is it?:

:Forget?:

:The sensations..pant..you added more then I did though.:

:What are you talking about?:

:You never appreciated the power I had over this body. What you just experienced was my power. pant..grr..:

:Your power? you made me experience that?:

:Hai:

:Why?:

:You would not claim the miko..pant..So I decided to show you how much fun it could be as punishment.:

:You will never do this again: I growled.

:Oh..pant..I think I finally have something that gets to you..pant..perhaps you will listen to me now?:

:She had to remain pure for at least two more days.:

:Then we claim her?:

:Inuyasha gets to have her first but as long as she isn’t tired then yes we claim her.:

:Good..(rumble)..Need a good rutting..pant.. You are too stressed.:

:What! You listen good my dear other half. You will not tell this Sesshoumaru what he needs.:

:Ah.but if I didn’t no one would. pant. You need it trust me. For that matter so do I. I haven’t been allowed to touch any of the past females, so I want her.:

:No. She is to delicate.:

:We shall see.: and with that his other side retreated. Growling in frustration at my other side I hurried and got out and dressed. I would think about this later once I dealt with the miko.

What would be a good punishment for the wench? Perhaps a whipping? or time in my torture chamber? Solitary confinement in unaccomadating conditions (rats, snakes, scorpions oh my! heh heh). She will at the very least not receive any money for training kagome for at least the two months. A handicap in her everyday life that won’t interfer with Kagome’s training? Hmm. So many possibilities and with her attitude perhaps I can explore more.

Walking back downstairs i could hear my brother in his shower and could sense Kagome in the study. Seeing that everything was in order I left and went to find Yumi and Etsu. I stopped at my secretaries desk to see if she had anything for me to do.

“Yumiko.”

“Yes sir?”

“Is there anything that requires my attention?”

“No sir.”

“Very well I shall be punishing Etsu Yoleen for insults upon my person. If anyone needs me tell them I am busy and to call back later.”

“Very well Mr. Takahashi.”

She didn’t question as to what kind of punishment I was going to give the wench and that spoke of her intelligence. maybe I wouldn’t be giving her back once things were back in order.

In the elevator the trip down to the infirmery was a short one. I could smell them on this floor and I walked in to the room. I found them tending to the still seriously injured guards that I resurrected. Though the sword brought them back and healed them enough to live the wounds were not all the way closed because I had not felt compassion for them as I had for Rin. It had been more for duty that and respect for the miko for her suggestion that I had brought them back.

“Etsu yoleen are you ready to accept your punishment?” her head turned towards me.

“What am I a 12 year old? I do not need to be punished.”

“You do not seem to understand miko, I do not care what you believe or decide for I am the ruler here and only my wishes carry any weight in this discussion. You will follow me and accept your punishment or it will be worse for you.”

“I refuse to be punished by an arrogant youkai who does not seem to understand that I could kill him.”

“A mere mortal?” I sneeredand Etsu clenched her hands at her side. “Perhaps you have forgotten our little power struggle in my offfice miko. If you have may I remind you that I am stronger then you.”

“Put your beliefs where your mouth is. I challenge you to a duel and the winner will decide whether I am to be punished or not.” I smirked at her.

“Very well if you will follow me.” I lead the way to the training grounds. WE shall see who is stronger wench and when I beat you you will be punished.

~~~Inuyasha’s P.O.V.~~~

I had taken the girls to the nearest jewlry store first to look for a necklace for the jewel that would be blessed once Kagome was taught how. I leaned against the wall as they talked animatedly. I smiled at the scene glad to have Kagome happy again. I knew she mised Sango at times like this though she hadn’t yet to say a word. The two had been closer then true sisters and Sango would be happy to hear that Kagome and I would finally start the family that she said we should. Hell even I missed the entertainment of Sango bopping the hentai monk for his advances. At least they had lived to a very nice old age and died together in their sleep. We had only been in the store about a half an hour when she came running towards me.

“Inuyasha look at what we found!” In her hands was a thin necklace made in silver and white gold. THe strands blended together or maybe braided to look very similar to rope but there was one twixting line of dark blue that caught the eye.

“It looks nice Kagome. Is this the one you want?” SHe nodded her head.

“Yeah but I need one for the party Can you hold this one?” I took it from her proffered hand and held it between my fingers noticing the texture of the necklace.

She went back to Joanne searching the racks and shaking her head. SHe leaned over and whispered something into Joanne’s ear but i was unsure what she said sine the noise level in the store covered it. Finally arriving at the last rack I could hear her squeal in happpiness. I sighed grateful thatI wouldn’t be draggen into another jewlry store as her and joanne came over.

“I found the perfect one! Keade once mentioned a necklace like this. Isn’t it pretty Inuyasha?”

Glancing at it I felt my breath stick in my throat. The necklace was near identical to the origional that that been attached when I first tried to get it. The white beads looked so similar to the shells that had once been on it. Her holding the chain like that made me realize how similar and yet how different her and her incarnate are. I tried to smile but I could feel the strain as I looked at her.

“Inuyasha are you okay? I can get a different one if you like.”

“No ist okay.” she looked at me and I almost fidgeted under her stare but I held string and slowly she nodded. We paid for them and left.

“Now we can go dress shopping Kagome!” cried out Joanne as she clasped her hands together. Kagome seemed to catch her enthusiasm and nodded as they both grabbed one of my arms and drug me along. I had a feeling it was going to be a long afternoon.

End of Chapter 58

9-3-05

~~~Sesshoumaru’s P.O.V.~~~

I had pulled out my cell phone and called security to bring up my dear little cousin Satu. IT seems that she refused to join the cleaning crew of the building and had been in confinement since. Not that I really cared.

Stepping put I reprogramed the room into a fighting arena. Once that was complete security showed up with Satu.

“What the hell is going on here?” she screamed.

“you are going to be a training dummy my dear cousin.”

“No I am not! You call my father right now and tell him you have me.”

“I already have. He said that I can take the maximum amount of time to try and break you of this bad attitude of yours. It seems he was surprised to find out how rude you were and your bumbling of the house mark.” she screamed in rage and I could see her start to transform but before she could I grabbed the binding cuffs and slapped them on her wrists.

Her howl of frustration hurt my ears as she returned to her humanoid form. She jerked at the chains only to find her strength reduced to that of a human. I smirked at her when her eyes went to my face and her growl permeated the room.

“Take these off now Sesshoumaru! I will not stand for this! I am a lady and you have no right to do this to me!”

“How wrong you are dear cousin. I am the second in command here in the East. Inuyasha and your father agreed to let me handle your punishment. Now do be quiet. Etsu Come here.” I said as I glanced at her. I could see her rage in her aura but I was not worried about it.

“What youkai?” she said once she arrived.

“If you wish you may practice with Etsu. Even if you don’t I prefer to warm up and she will be my sparring partner.” Etsu seemed to think about it for a moment before nodding.

“What is allowed to practice on her?”

“Since she is being punished anything that won’t take her youki away permanently or kill her.” she hummed and nodded obviously quiet satisfied. I allowed Etsu to move to the center of the ring and I tossed a staff to Satu.

“Begin anytime you are ready Etsu.”

I felt her gather her power and begin to separate it. I knew what she was doing for I had seen this before. She was diving up her energies into shields, weapons, and reserves like any good little miko. She had to make sure she saved enough for her duel with me and this allowed her to separate out enough for a small warm up. Satisfied that she was going to be a traditional miko I grabbed a practice sword and began a few katanas to work out my muscles mentally planning my attack.

~~~Kagome’s P.O.V.~~~

We entered the first shop with enthusiasm. I knew what I wanted for the party or at least the style but color was up for debate and so were shoes and accessories. SHopping with Sesshoumaru was great but then I only picked the colors and allowed the dress make design it to perfection for me. Here things were already made and it was the hunt for the perfect fit that made this so much fun.

I had never really been a girlie girl but now I had money to spend and a helper along for the ride. My old friends are great and all but they wouldn’t understand why this was so important for me. I could see them now trying to help but having no idea what I had in mind. I was going to choose something that was a near replica of Shippo’s old clothes only in a female version and maybe a different color if his turned out to be unflattering.

I immediately went over to the dresses that had small vests that went with them and ignored everything else. I knew I probably could have asked Joanne to make me a dress and she would have been happy to do it but she already had so much to do arranging the party and help shippo with all their family members. It would be a night to remember for sure. THat reminds me I need a camera too.

Looking through the racks I explained to Joanne what I was looking for and since she had seen Shippo’s outfit before it had gotten ruined she was the perfect person to help in getting the dress. We pulled nearly a dozen of similar dresses and went to try them on.

The first was a light lavender color with with leaves woven throughout in random places. It had a jacket/vest that hung loosely around my body stopping a few feet from the floor. It looked really nice but it wasn’t what I was looking for.

The next was a slivery blue also with leaves but had a cluster of berries too alternating along the length. It stopped around my ankles and was a full pouf dress but I had the feeling with trickers in the family it wouldn’t be a good idea.

The third was closer in that it was green but it was a solid color with blue trimming. It was pulled back at the waist and had an Aline shirt but while slimming and pretty I wanted the leaves.

The fourth was a disaster with a dark brown nearly black dress and green vest. I didn’t want to say what I looked like the material bunched and I couldn’t get comfortable.

The fifth was a auburn color and truly a fall color but I looked to pale in it and had to place it back unwillingly.

The sixth was a gentle sea green with lovely leaves and so close to Shippo’s original shirt that I almost bought it just because. However, it was not to be with the block style and seem lines. I wanted a semi-elegant dress not one that made me look like a twentieth century moo moo. shudder at the thought.

The seventh was a pink rose color and looked very nice on me. There were acorns and berries on it and though no leaves the natural nuts and berries almost made up for it. The designs were off white on the pink dress and didn’t distract from the color at all just added interest.

“Joanne what about this one? I really like it and though it has no leaves I think it would complement Shippo’s clothes.”

“Kagome while the dress itself is beautiful he is wearing green, blue, and tan this would clash.”

“Oh, I suppose your right. I guess I have to look both for something that flatters me and mixes well with his huh?”

“That would be a good idea.”

“Okay next one I guess.”

We eventually ran out of dresses and had to move on to other stores. After three we finally found the perfect one. It was a darker sea green with ivy on it that went to the floor with splits up the side to my knees with a (diet pepsi blue) light blue jacket. It took another six stores to find a matching pair of shoes but I got them. Since I had to wear the jewel I decided to pick up another necklace that matched the jacket and shoes. I also picked up a sterling silver bracelet with little foxes in various poses. It was so cute. We were done in three hours and I felt very proud.

~~~Inuyasha's P.O.V.~~~

NEVER..Never.. again am I going shopping with two girls. How did Sesshoumaru do it? How does he stand there and take the mindless talk that the two insisted on? ‘How ‘bout this one? Or maybe the blue?’ God I never want to step into a dress shop again. Shopping with kagome in the past was never such a bother but then again that was food shopping not clothes. For the first time I believe I should have listened to Shippo.

He knew he had gotten off lightly if Shippo’s stories were true about spending an entire day in the mall where he only had to spend three hours. However the difference was that he could block out unwanted smells and he couldn’t. The barrage of smells made him dizzy and the noise was almost more then his ears could take. He tried to rub them to get rid of the ringing.

“Inuyasha are you okay?” I nodded as I continued to rub my ears. “Why are you rubbing your ears then?”

“You might not hear everything but I do wench so quiet down will ya?” I snapped at kagome and then realized what I had said. Gulping I slowly lowered my hands and turned to look at her. She wasn’t crying and that was good and she didn’t seem terribly angry another good thing but she looked at me for a minute and then grabbed my hand and lead me to a bench.

“Have a seat you jerk.” and she pushed me down and I could hear Joanne giggling a little ways away. For a minute I wasn’t sure what to expect but then I felt her hands on my ears and they began circular motions that nearly tickled because of the gentleness she was using.

I could also feel her miko powers gently soothing away the pain and I began to hear normally again. I wasn’t sure when I started but I began a low growl in my chest in contentment as I leaned back and nudged her hands for more. I was almost asleep when she stopped and before I could control it I whimpered at the loss of her warm hands and soothing aura.

“Come on you big puppy we still have to get back.” Kagome grabbed my hand again but I didn’t care I was still on a natural high from before and followed docily as my body knew how.

~~~Joanne’s P.O.V.~~~

I had to give Kagome credit for one thing if nothing else she had energy. What I would have taken time with she just rushed through and got what she wanted with no second thoughts. I had thought kits were hard to watch but Kagome seemed to move at even a faster pace then the kits. Inuyasha didn’t seem to have trouble keeping up and it made me wonder just how fast and far they walked in the past that they were used to that pace. Then again they were trying to bring down that vile hanyou and perhaps it was just habit? I would have to ask at a later time.

Kagome also could change clothes faster then I could. It almost seemed that she went in shut the door and opened it again in a different outfit. (Courtesy skill learned from living with a lecher, heh heh) It was much different then shopping with anyone else in my family but it was a nice change knowing that I was going to be able to get home early and finish preparations for the gathering and actually get some sleep tonight.

I hadn’t noticed Inuyasha rubbing his ears because he was walking behind us but it seemed kagome had a sixth sense ‘perhaps a doggie sense’ that something was wrong with him. It wasn’t till I turned around that I remembered that he was hanyou and didn’t have the control to filter out noises and smells. It was funny to watch Kagome boss around a creature that could kill her in seconds and him actually listening was even more astounding.

I giggled when I heard his growl it seemed so much like the purr my father told me about. I could feel Kagome’s power rise just a little and the effect on Inuyasha was in interesting as he did indeed act like a puppy pushing against his owners hand for attention. I so wished I had a camera handy.

Following his little ear rub we went our separate ways since what we had set out to do was done and we all still had things to do. I was happy for my heart’s uncle to finally have someone he was so comfortable around. He had been kind and gruff before but he still held a small distance between our family and himself but now he seemed so much more willing to be around us kids that it was surprising. I had been lucky to see him once every few months once I had grown up but seeing the changes just a few days made with Kagome back was heart warming. Perhaps he would finally make the offer to officially adopt Shippo into the Inu clan.

~~~Sesshoumaru’s P.O.V.~~~

I had watched out of the corner of my eye at the miko as she practiced a number of spells on Satu. I was almost positive that she had something up her sleeve that she thought I couldn’t beat but that was to be seen. Satu looked much worse for wear once the miko was done with gashes that were healing much slower then normal and ripped clothing. I could see the fire in her eyes as she watched the miko perform spell after spell and knew she wanted revenge but she stayed silent.

Almost an hour later the miko announced that she was ready and I nodded as the guards removed satu’s chains but left the cuffs so that she was still restrained. Satu was given a blade that i knew she favored and we began. I moved slowly as to allow her time to block since this was for show against the miko. I was allowing her to build a sense of confidence if she didn’t know about my speed and it also gave Satu a chance to defend herself.

“Come of it Sesshoumaru and get a move on. we both know you are faster then this. Don’t treat me like an infidel just because of these restraints.” she growled in Inu.

“I am not doing it for your benefit Satu but for the miko’s. You would not be able to keep up if I went faster but if you are so willing to be hurt then I will speed up.” I growled back and attacked with faster moves but still nothing a human couldn’t see.

Twenty minutes later I stopped and had the security guards take hold of her again. “Now Satu are you willing to be part of the staff or do you want your cell until I can get down to beat your attitude out of you?” she growled at me but I ignored her. “Speak now Satu or I will have you tossed in a restraining cell and you will have nothing but maybe a few bugs to keep you company.”

“Fine.” her voice was harsh in anger. “I will join your pitiful staff.” I nodded and the guards took hold of her arms. “Have her report to my lead maid She will know what to do.” They saluted and lead her away.

“Now then Miko are you ready for your duel?”

“Yes.”

“Yumi are you to stand as witness?”

“Yes.”

“Very well.” I stepped to my side of the ring. “Shall we begin?” The miko nodded and i was off.

“You can not use an invisible spell in a duel.” the miko screamed. I stopped behind her and whispered into her ear.

“I am not using an invisible spell. I am merely using speed.” and I darted from behind her to stand in front of her as she had turned to look over her should to see that I was no longer there.

“In front of you miko.” I said as I stood at ease. Her head jerked towards my voice and I began a simple dance like move to demonstrate moving faster with each step till again I seemed to disappear.

“Cheap illusions.” she scoffed as she raised her bow. I raised an eyebrow at her but let her believe what she willed she would soon find out the truth. I let her take aim and fire a few shots. Each was plucked out of the air and the power put into them over come with mine. Once she was satisfied that she must have at least hit once she stopped and I approached her slowly. In one hand I held each of her arrows and raised them in front on her face and snapped the six arrows in half before I dropped them to the ground.

“Try again.” she cast a barrier and knelt down to pick up a piece of her arrow and her faced turned into a scowl.

“How did you know the symbol I place on the tail end of my arrows? No demon can touch a purified arrow. These must be fake.”

“No weak demon yes. However, I am not weak. I did not know that you placed anything on your arrows. I only caught them and over whelmed the power you placed in them.”

“Impossible.”

“Would you prefer to try without the arrows?” I smirked as her aura flared and she took off the quiver and dropped it to the ground.

“Very well youkai. I shall test you theory.”

The real duel began as i used my whip to shatter her barriers and strike at her while she used her hands to send bolts of power. I never bothered to dodge her weak attacks I merely raised my own power to absorb them. I called upon kagome’s power to help. Using the bond that we had created I absorbed her power and built it up and soon I would release it back at her.

I toyed with her for a while allowing her to weaken herself more and more. The miko’s movements slowed as nearly an hour passed and her energy was truly getting low. She was tapping into her reserves now and I hadn’t yet broken a sweat.

Finally she seemed ready for something desperate and I could feel her gathering her energy as I again struck at her barrier. As it shattered I wrapped my whip around her and allowed the poison to take affect. Her concentration shattered and her power dissipated into nothingness. I allowed the poison to burn for a short while before strengthening it back into a solid whip.

“Not so strong now are you miko? I believe I have won the match and now I get to decide your punishment. As I have stated you will not be paid for two months as you train my miko. You will join Yumi in her service of my building and its residents. I will not stand for any back talk and you will address my as Mr. Takahashi or milord not youkai. If you break any of these rules or cause any problems for my other staff then I shall use this whip that i have around you now and allow the poison to flow. your skin will become nothing but scars and ragged skin if you misbehave. Head my warning both of you.” I allowed the whip to dissipate and turned my back to leave. I could feel something behind me and I released the pent up miko energies neutralizing the problem. I could hear two gasps from behind me but I paid no heed.

“That will be 10 lashes tomorrow miko. See yourself to the infirmary. You smell of blood and my servants are clean.” I stepped into the elevator and turned around. I watched for a moment Yumi help her sister up before the doors closed.

End of Chapter 59

9-5-05

~~~Kagome’s P.O.V.~~~

We arrived back at the western building a little after six in the evening. I took my purchases to my room and hung up the dress and placed the jewelry in my wardrobe jewelry case. I freshened up by washing my face and changing shirts. Feeling much better I began to wonder what Sesshoumaru did to Etsu.

I knew he wasn’t happy with how she defied him but though I was a compassionate soul I knew she brought it upon herself. I stood up to him in the past but as an enemy not a potential employee and never did I call him just ‘youkai’. I shivered at the thought of his anger when she called him that. Shaking off needless thoughts I headed down to his office to eat.

When the elevator doors opened I only saw Inuyasha and Sesshoumaru. Curious as to where the others were I opened my mouth to ask but was cut off.

“Yumi is tending to her sister and shall join us momentarily. The other miko is resting in the infirmary.” I nearly gasped.

“What did you do to her that she is in the infirmary?” My hands rose to rest on my sides and my foot started to tap. Sesshoumaru only raised a brow and didn’t comment. I huffed at his attitude and after a while I began to feel silly standing there like I was so giving an aggravated growl I stormed to my seat and sat down. I opted to cross my arms and stare at him instead.

“Kagome I will not answer such a needless question. If you must know ask Yumi or the other miko. I care not.”

“And why can’t you answer?”

“I do not wish to.” I huffed again but let it go. I knew she wasn’t dead since he said I could still talk to her and that is all I could really expect from him.

“Inuyasha has he told you what happened?”

“Yes.”

“Well..?”

“Not now Kagome. Maybe after dinner okay?” I sighed they both didn’t want to talk and I had a feeling using the ‘speak’ command would be a bad idea. I settled into my chair and wondered if maybe I should try to seduce an answer but before I could decide on whether that was a good idea the elevator beeped and out came Yumi with a bandaged Etsu at her side.

I stood up and nearly ran to Etsu to help her to the table but I held back realizing that if I did so it would tarnish her honor since she didn’t ask for help. I also realized that I had ties to the house of the moon now and I couldn’t help someone whom Sesshoumaru saw fit to punish. I had been angry at her for her words to him and agreed to some degree that she needed an attitude adjustment but I wasn’t sure if that adjustment justified bandages. There was also a strange feeling as if there were hands upon my shoulders holding me back. So I sat back down and once I did I could hear the brother’s almost sub vocal growl of approval.

Once they were seated an uncomfortable silence settled but none dared to break the tentative silence. I had to hold myself still as I felt like fidgeting but thankfully the elevator beeped again announcing supper. I nearly leap from my seat to help but I held still. Supper was served and I waited for Sesshoumaru to begin.

Before my fork even made it to the plate I heard someone clear their throat. I glanced up but no one was looking at me so again I tried and again the clearing of the throat. From behind my bangs I saw Etsu looking at me.

“What is it Etsu?” my words were clipped.

“You are holding the fork wrong.” I looked at her and she held up her hand and I could see the difference. I corrected it and she nodded and I speared some food and was about to place it in my mouth when I heard her clear her throat again.

“What now?” I said gruffly and she showed me how to shake the extra sauce off my chicken so that I wouldn’t have to dab my chin later. The rest of the meal went on in a similar fashion from how to correctly hold each utensil, how to properly shake and eat every dish that had been served, to finally the replacing of the silverware. I also learned how to place my silver ware on the plate once I as done so that the waitresses at the presentation knew to take it away. What would have taken only 20 minutes to eat took a full hour and by that time the food was cold and didn’t taste as good but I was hungry and I still ate it all.

Once we were all done Yumi and Etsu left to go back to the infirmary and I was called over to the couch. I vaguely remembered something about more training but my head was a little fuzzy.

“Kagome you made a very good point earlier and it is time to rectify our mistake in falling behind in your house training. You have completed many of your other tasks so well and you have been to the past it was hard to remember that you had no prior dealing with the houses and that is solely our fault. It was almost like a spell to forget because on my list to complete for every new house breeder is the education behind the houses. With all that has been going on it wouldn’t surprise me if it was. So I have here a list of the major houses of each youkai animal category. Dealings with houses that are natural enemies is difficult and some are because of past grievances.”

“Okay I get that much. So do I just study the list and hope not to mess up or are you going to maybe give me some information on the breeders so that I know who to talk to and who to avoid.” they blinked and then looked at each other. I groaned mentally for I knew this was the classic look of ‘was I supposed to do that?’.

“How bout this Sesshoumaru. You go over there to your computer and see if you have a personality profile of the house breeders since you had one on the house leaders while Inuyasha and I study the list to see what I can learn tonight?” I motioned for him to scoot along and to my surprise he just stood up and went. Grinning like the cheshire cat I turned to Inuyasha.

“So are you ready to explain to me the houses?” Inuyasha groaned but nodded.

“The house of the moon has several allies including myself and now our uncle’s the Kin Kanemaru (House of the golden circle, Thanks Dean!). Our uncle has only recently come to our side and we are no sure exactly of our standing. We will be finding out tomorrow. Also we have The Kin Kawakami (House of the Water God) they have been stead fast in loyalty. The house encompasses many forms of youkai from sharks, whales, fish, and almost any other under water creature. The lord over the house is Kaijin (Sea god) his original name has been lost since the change when he assumed the throne. He is a immigrated walrus but his clan is one of the few faster breeding ones and has kept the position by numbers.”

“Another is Kin Fushin (House of the loyal, Thanks LadySesshoumaru_1) a house made up primarily of lesser inu’s and wolves.”

“Lesser? In what way?”

“Well in power for one but also in stature. Their true forms aren’t the Titan size like our line but only about the size of a horse or so. However, they make great scouts and such so they also have been closely tied to us.”

“I see. So am I to expect challenges from the houses tied to us?”

“I can’t say no for sure because breeders are separate from political maneuvers. You would think that the two are tied together since the houses have to pay for them but it was decided long ago that if a breeding female of a house wanted something more then her current station she would fight for it like everyone else. So they removed the penalties for houses whose breeders challenge allies one’s.”

“So you’re saying that I am going to be left alone to fight every female that wants my place?” His look turned pensive.

“Not exactly. You see that is why there is a rating system. You fight the weakest first and if you defeat them you move up. Each fight at the ball is designed to find your fighting plateau and once you are beaten you are in that category. None stronger can challenge you and only the first victor gets the reward.”

“Okay. So what exactly is the difference between the presentation and the ball?”

“ Presentation is the showing off of the chosen house breeder. A way to either rub it in your competitions face about one of a few things like strength, power, beauty, skills like anything from singing to fighting, or one of the most prized is smell. The real complement to any house is that the house leader's scent mixes well with hers. Now I know we have mentioned the ball being hosted any where from six months to a year after this. The ball is where the challenges take place.”

“Since the presentation is a getting to know you and how strong are you deal the ball itself lasts anywhere from three days to a month depending on the challenges. If the other breeder wins the breeder can make a deal to bear a child for that house and is paid anywhere from her yearly pay to triple. The house is forced to accept whatever she demands on payment in cash at least.”

“However, the more conniving ones will try and gut any breeder literally so that she can't breed. If she can't breed then she can demand to take place of the fallen breeder for that house and gets paid her house's pay along with the one she beat. It is a fierce competition.”

“Nice of someone to not to mention this earlier when I had the choice between becoming a regular breeder and a house one.”

“Are you regretting your decision?” his voice wavered and I felt bad. It wasn’t his fault how the system was set up.

“No Inuyasha. It’s just that this would have been nice to know a little earlier so that I had more time to adjust to the idea.”

“you sure?”

“Yeah.”

“Well you can see why the presentation is so important. We have to show our money's power on the outfits you wear, the gifts to your family, and how pure you are. Each house takes a risk with this but I know you Kagome and you are much stronger now then in the past. This time you will have the training to beat them off. Sesshoumaru and I have been carefully planning this for you. We are trying to keep you with only our allies but some of them have minor houses that aren’t with us. So just be careful in what you say and do and everything should be fine.”

“Ugh. Should be? SHOULD BE? Inuyasha what could go wrong?” Inuyasha began to chuckle nervously.

“What my idiot brother means is that if you by chance insult someone to much they can challenge you to a duel. You fight with only what you have on you at the moment of the challenge and nothing else. If you lose then depending on who it is they could get anything from a breeder’s reward to your life. Not that you would necessarily stay dead since I do have my sword but you would be killed.”

“My kami. You guys really know how to relieve the pressure off a girl don’t you?” I scowled at Sesshoumaru but it seems that the sarcasm was lost on him when he said, “Good now concentrate.” I threw my hands in the air in frustration and shook my head. I had a feeling that it was going to be a long couple days ahead, longer then the past week anyway, and I just wondered how I was going to make it through it all.

End of Chapter 60

9-5-05

~~~Kagome’s P.O.V.~~~

For over four hours I studied the list and the interactions of the houses. My head hurt with all the knowledge and I wanted nothing more then to sleep. I nearly almost just crawled into bed and just as I was bout to clap the light off I noticed the journal I found earlier. The tiredness I had been feeling dissipated at the thought of reading another entry of the journal so instead i propped myself up and picked up the journal carefully. Turning past the first couple pages I came to the next entry.

Dear Journal,

Last I wrote was when I was ten now I am almost 20 and today is the day I am finally allowed to join the guards. Though I know my mother is worried with the war that seemed pending I knew she was proud of me. I kept up with my training under the old general after he retired five years ago. He taught me how to be ambidextrous so that I could handle a sword in either hand in case of injury. It was hard learning how to be as accurate with my right as I had been with my left but I finally succeeded.

As far as I knew Father knew nothing of him helping me for the past few years. Since I still had my great curiosity he allowed me the freedom to roam the palace at will. I still help my mother now and then and can even cook something besides army rations and soup. My favorite is oden that my mother makes but I can make a good helping myself when she is busy. I know how to sow my own clothes and make my own shoes. However, I believe my greatest accomplishment is becoming a journeyman blacksmith.

Totosai believes that I can hear the metal or something of the sort. Basically I think he means is that I know where to place my blows to make the most of it and what the metal should look like or should I say wants to look like. Some of the swords I have made seem strange to me but they are effective and razor sharp so I guess that is all that matters.

Inspiration struck me one day as I was creating a new sword. I had seen Totosai add his power into the a sword to make it stronger or have a special attack but it was after a friend of mine lost his brother on patrol and brought back his body that got me thinking. The guy was in such sorrow to lose his partner, they had been the best team we had and the loss was heavily felt. So if spells and power could be added to a sword could one give life as well as take? I ran the idea past Totosai and he seemed reluctant to have anything to do with it but eventually I got him to see it me way.

In secret we forged the blade and scouted out a miko to bless it with her site of the underworld. Adding my fang and his power we cast the spell that would hopefully bring back the dead. It took nearly a forth night to produce and finish but finally it was done.

After testing it we found it to actually work and in my travels as a scout in training I explored its powers. so far the body can only be less then a week old and that was disheartening as I had been hoping to give back my friend his brother but it was not to be. I found that any spirit that lingered could be spoken to with its power and it could also heal. So the sword was dubbed the Tenseiga and has been hanging in the back of my wardrobe ever since.

It has only been two moon phases since its creation and now I began to worry about it falling into the wrong hands so tonight I took it back to Totosai and cast one last spell. Using my blood it was bound to my direct descendants and now I didn’t have t worry so much about it falling into the wrong hands.

I have also been talking to the princesses and they are worried that they will be sent off to be mated to our enemies as a way of procuring peace but the rumors and gosip I have heard from mother say that it is a ruse to bring out the traitors. If this works then there will be no war. I pray to the kamis every night that it does. It is getting late and I have to get some sleep for training tomorrow. I will write again.

I placed down the journal and thought about what I had read. It said he was the one that made Sesshoumaru’s sword so does that mean Toshiro is Sesshoumaru’s father? I would have to ask in the morning. It was interesting to hear that Totosai was once in the western palace and a respected sword smith by it seemed everyone. When i was in the past he was in that dingy cave and no one respected him not even Inuyasha or Sesshoumaru.

It was sad if he was truly such a remarkable youkai in his prime. Toshiro seemed such an interesting character wanting to know about everything and actually learning how not just the process. I wish I could have met him. I saw his bones in the land between this and the next but his size alone was truly Titan. Hard to believe he fell in love with such a small human maiden.

I shrugged and hoped that maybe he wrote about Sesshoumaru’s mother and Inuyasha’s later it would be neat to know something about them. With that I lifted the covers and laid down to sleep clapping for the lights to shut off.

~~~Inuyasha’s P.O.V.~~~

Teaching Kagome about the houses had been harder then I thought. She just didn’t understand what youkai were natural enemies except for a few and which were mutually beneficial. I sighed and went to the bathroom to take some Headache medicine. Coming back after swallowing the vile pills I saw Sesshoumaru watching T.V.

“Hey Sess. What are you doing still up?”

“It seems that the idea I gave our enemy has been put into practice. The news has been reporting on three bodies so far found with a spell preserving the body and hiding the smell until the spouse lays next to it.”

“Yuck. Did you have to give it such a vile idea?”

“I only spoke truth. It is in the youkai history books all they had to do was look it up. I could have told them one that wasn’t in the book. Would you rather me tell them?” I shook my head. The ones he was talking about were nearly forbidden for the horror they caused the soul of a person to live thru.

“Any luck in tracking the murderer?”

“No. I received a phone call earlier from Detective Nori saying that the doll had taken over everyone in the precinct and he had to knock them all out to wake them up. All the police stations have been notified and put on high alert.”

“Jeez. No one has done anything like this since Naraku. Any ideas on who it is?”

“No.”

“Well that sucks.”

“yes.”

“Anyway what are the plans for tomorrow and the morning after? We don’t have much more time.”

“I know this Inuyasha. Tomorrow you will train with her again and afterwards I will resume light training in her sais. She will practice her powers and archery with both miko’s. After lunch you will continue the with the houses while I punish Etsu for her attempted attack.”

“Attempted?”

“Yes. I found that with the bond we created that I can absorb miko power and unleash it back to the caster or target of my choice. She did something after the duel was over and I unleashed the energy back at her nullifying the attack. She receives ten lashes from my whip tomorrow.”

“Ouch. Neat trick can I do the same?”

“I do not know. We will have to test it later.”

“Okay. So after that?”

“hn. Dinner etiquette again along with perhaps more defense training. I might change the last depending on what happens.”

“So you aren’t working?”

“I have completed my work for the week. As long as no emergencies happen all will be alright.”

“Well cross your fingers then.”

“To what purpose would that serve?”

“Ugh. Haven’t you heard the expression?”

“hn.”

“I’ll take that as a no then. It means hope for luck. Well I am off to bed. See you in the morning.”

“Indeed.”

“bastard.” I mumbled on my way out. As I was about to disappear around the corner something struck the back of my head. Quickly turning I saw a small rock that was part of the tiny Zen garden on the floor. I bent down and picked it up. Glancing back at my so called brother I chucked it only to watch him catch it and toss it back into the garden as if nothing happened. Scowling at him I turned back around and headed to bed. It was to late at night for dealing with his shit.

~~~Sesshoumaru’s P.O.V.~~~

I mentally chuckled at my brother’s scowl and waited patiently for him to leave. I idly watched the news, it having no bearing on my life but I watched to see if the murderer was creative or mearly a copycat. However, he should have known that they wouldn’t go into enough detail for him to know so with a click the T.V. was off and he stood. Stretching his muscles he decided to check on Kagome to make sure she went to bed.

Strolling down the hall he reached her door. More quiet then a mouse the door opened to reveal a gleaming mass of ebony hair that shone in the moonlight. Stepping inside he neared the bed taking in her appearance. She laid on her side with her hand curled up in the blankets resting below her chin. Her long lashes brushed against her cheeks and her mouth slightly parted for breath. She looked so small laying there asleep.

He took a few more steps to be at her side and reached down to run his fingers through her hair untangling it a little and again finding he liked the feeling of her hair. Combing to her side he stopped and placed his hand over her mark. The pulse of it was in time with her heart and the power that centered there was very strong. Seeing that it continued to grow properly he stepped back and quietly retreated to the door. With a final glance he closed it to head up to his room. Funny after a few days with her in his bed he found the thought of sleeping alone bothersome.

When he reached his room he laid down and tried to sleep. Tossing and turning he found that sleep refused to come. The clock showed 12:30 a.m. and still he wasn’t asleep. Growling in frustration a nonsense thought crossed his mind. Perhaps Kagome’s scent would help him sleep? Finding no other idea he uncharacteristically grumbled to himself and headed back to her room. Opening the door he was surprised to find Inuyasha already curled up in front of her and Kagome now in the center of the bed. Inuyasha’s opened his eyes and he knew that he saw him.

“What are you doing here Sess?”

“I could ask you the same question little brother.”

“Couldn’t sleep so I asked Kagome to let me sleep here.”

“WHy is she holding you?”

“Hmm. She was rubbing..yawn..my ears.”

“Indeed.” ignoring the glare I made my way round to the other side and climb in. Pulling the covers over myself I wrapped my arm around her waist.

“mmh? Sesshoumaru?” Kagome had opened her eyes to see me leaning over her.

“Yes Kagome?”

“What you here for?” she mumbled.

“Nevermind just go back to sleep.”

“’k.” her eyes closed and she snuggled into Inuyasha’s hair.

“Night Sess.”

“Night Inu.” Tucking my head into her hair I finally found peace and quickly succumbed to the slumber I had sought.

End of Chapter 61

9-8-05

~~~Inuyasha’s P.O.V.~~~

Morning came all to soon and it also came with a very annoying side effect. Kagome’s pleasurable scent had shifted and the reason for such a nearly sleepless night became very apparent. It seemed it had unconsciously affected Sesshoumaru too since he was still here. I groaned and tried to move only to find something holding me down. Finally opening my eyes I saw Fluffy’s tail wound around me and I realized that it was also under my neck. Curious as to how this worked I scooted over a little in order to lay on my back.

His tail went from behind him around me and under my neck to allow the tip to be clasped in Kagome’s hands as she snuggled her face right in to it. ‘How does she breathe?’ I chuckled at the picture we all made and tried to get out only to have Fluffy growl at me.

:Stay. Rest. Sleep.: Annoyed At Sesshoumaru I growled back.

:Time to get up. Work to do.:

:Sleep.:

:No.: and with that his tail seized me and forced me down all without waking Kagome. Giving a frustrated groan I tried to pry off his tail but it only tightened like a boa constrictor.

:Let GO!:

:Sleep.: It was around this time I realized I wasn’t talking to Sesshoumaru but his beast.

:Why?:

:Breeder sleeps:

:So?:

:Your leaving will waken her.:

:She is a deep sleeper. She won’t wake.:

:Foolish pup. She is soothed by our presence and heat. You leave, it gone, she wake.:

:oh.:

:Yes. Sleep.:

:But we have to get up! We have work to do.:

:It barely dawn. Let her sleep.:

:What does Fluffy say about that?:

:He is not an issue at the moment.:

:Really? Why not?:

:He is enjoying a special dream. Would hate to have to wake him.: I could hear the sarcasm in the growl. ‘So even Fluffy’s beast side thinks he’s to stiff? haha.’

:What kind of dream?:

:The most pleasant kind.: He gave an erotic growl afterwards and I could feel the heat creeping into my cheeks. ‘Did not need that much information. My brother is having a sex dream? Ick.’

:Too much information, thanks.:

:Hmm? Do you not fantasize about it then?:

:Well...yeah but I didn’t need to know that he did.:

:He doesn’t.:

:Huh?:

:He refuses to meet my demands.:

:What has that got to do with it?:

:He refused so I send him dreams. As spicy or spicier then even I would like to get back at him.:

:So you’re saying that you send him sex dreams to punish him? How is that punishment?:

:I get control while he plays along in my fantasy.:

:Mr. Control can’t control you anymore?:

:Precisely. Or at least not as much as before.:

:Why not?:

:Simple he finally chose a female. Once he chose a certain amount of his control moved to try to dominate the bitch leaving him unable to control both. So now I am free for the first time in nearly a millennium.:

:heh. So what can you do to him?:

:I can send dreams so I can control the body for a while. I can do many things but unless you swear not to tell my other half I will not tell you.:

:Perhaps you shouldn’t if I slip up he might pound it out of me. I can’t tell that I don’t know.:

:Smart pup. It’s past dawn now. She should be stirring.:

:Yeah.:

I laid there thinking about what Fluffy’s beast said and smirked at the thought of him losing some control. It had pushed my buttons over the years that he had better control then me since I was a hanyou but now it was almost funny to think that though I couldn’t control my other half it also couldn’t send me erotic dreams.

After having a good chuckle at his expense I started to plan what free time I had today. Sesshoumaru said that there was most likely going to be training after supper tonight but maybe we should take her to the concert hall instead. It would allow her to get the feel of the place first before having to go there tomorrow night for the presentation. The place was huge and she could also she the arena down below where she will be fighting next year.

:Yo. Sessy’s other half:

:What pup?:

:I ain’t no pup.:

:You are compared to me.:

:You’re only about a century older then me!:

:Yes so you are a pup.: ‘Kami even his beast side pushes my buttons.’ grrr...

:Shut up. Do you realize the problem we have?:

“Problem?:

:Yeah neither of us could sleep until we got in here. Kagome went into heat this morning.:

:Ah. So this is a human female’s scent of heat?:

:Well its Kagome’s yeah.:

:Delightful. Perhaps she will be pregnant then before next spring.:

:NO!:

:Hmm?:

:She can’t be allowed to become pregnant until after the ball! She had to much training to do to learn how to keep her place. It would be suicide to allow her to become pregnant.:

:Challenges are delayed if the breeder is breeding.:

:Only until she gives birth and recovers. With today’s medicine that is usually less then a week. She wouldn’t be able to master weapons in a week. She only has this year to learn and then she can practice to learn more but this year is the hardest and she can’t be hindered.:

:grrr. Fine. After the ball we shall see who gets her pregnant first pup.:

:Fine by me. Anyway about today’s schedule. I want your help.:

:For what?:

:Well instead of more training tonight I had another idea.:

:oh? What might this be:

:Tomorrow night is the presentation and I want to take Kagome to the concert hall to get a feel for the place. She might need to know where things are if there is any trouble. Also this way she can see the arena and not have hundreds of feet in the way.:

:hmm. Yes. Always knowing the lay of the land is helpful, so to speak.:

:So you’ll convince him? He is such a stickler for tradition and having the breeder’s usually unknowing of the place. Supposedly allowing her to wander around to find her place is a kind of challenge.:

:Not every breeder is unknowledgeable?:

:Some are females from house families being recognized formally. They would have attended the presentations and balls for their entire lives. They have an advantage knowing which houses to avoid and which to flatter to keep their house standing.:

:Interesting. Yes I think I can turn that around to convince him.:

:Good.:

~~~Kagome’s P.O.V.~~~

I awoke to being unnaturally warm but not so hot that I was sweating. I rubbed my face into my pillow only to find that it seemed to have grown hair. ‘Hair?’ Blinking I sat up and opened my eyes only to find the brothers on either side of me.

“huh?” was my ever so intelligent question.

“Kagome you do remember us coming in last night right?” asked Inuyasha. I stared at him not truly awake yet. Squinting I tried to remember. Slowly memories of him saying he couldn’t sleep and asked if he could stay filtered slowly in my mind. Sesshoumaru though I had no true recollection.

“I remember you but when did Sesshoumaru come in?”

“A little after I did. Last night neither of us could sleep until we came in here. It wasn’t till this morning I realized why we hadn’t been able to.” ‘well okay, whatever.’

“Well if you both are done sleeping I need a shower to wake up. Shoo. Scat. You both have things to do and so do I.” I waved my arms in a move it a long motion and they slowly got up and walked out. Once Sesshoumaru closed the door I threw back the covers and got up. Hoping that neither of them noticed I had only slept in a shirt and underwear but even if they did it was to late now. Slipping on some shorts I grabbed a new set of training clothes and walked to the bathroom.

The shower did the trick and woke me up. I felt much better though a little achy. Taking the vitamins, combing my hair, and brushing my teeth I was finished. Inuyasha’s words came back to me and I was curious as to what had brought them to me. Shrugging I headed to breakfast where I could ask them about Toshiro and their insomnia.

When I got to the kitchen only Inuyasha was there with his hair still wet.

“Good morning Inuyasha.” He smiled and nodded to me since his mouth was full of cereal. I poured myself a bowl and was getting the milk when Sesshoumaru walked in.

“Morning Sesshoumaru!” ‘Kami even to me my voice sounded chipper.’ His head turned towards me and I could see his face was a little flush whether he had blushed or maybe he was sick I wasn’t sure. He just sat down without a word and held his face in his hands.

“Sesshoumaru?” I asked worried but he gave no response. I walked over to him and was about to pull on his shoulder when Inuyasha grabbed me. Looking at him in silent question he just shook his head.

“He’s fine Kagome. Just let it go. eat.” huffing I jerked my hand away and went back to pour my milk. Finished making my bowl I put the milk back and sat down. Silence reigned as I ate and shifted uncomfortably.

“Inuyasha?” He quickly swallowed and looked at me.

“Yeah.”

“You said you figured out why you two couldn’t sleep last night correct?” he smiled weakly. “So what was it?” he squirmed in his chair and I got the feeling that he truly didn’t want to answer. Minutes passed and I patiently waited until Sesshoumaru growled angrily.

“Kagome you went into heat this morning. Our noses only picked up faint traces and we couldn’t distinguish the smell but it was enough that it kept us awake.”

“Oh. Well is this a good thing or bad thing?”

“Mostly bad since you most likely will hit your full scent within the because 24-36 hours and it will be enough to drive unmated youkai crazy. You either suppress it or we get Dr. Weaver to give you a potion or medicine.”

Taken aback at the direct comment I sat there for a moment trying to collect my thoughts. ‘Well that explains my sore muscles at least. So he is saying that the pheromones that my body produces was strong enough to keep them both from sleep last night and that once I hit full heat then I will be attracting a lot of unwanted attention unless I suppress the scent or take something for it? Kami just what I don’t need right now.’

Groaning I put my head in my hands and rubbed my eyes. Suddenly the idea of crawling back into bed seemed so very appealing. Lifting my head up I could see Inuyasha looking at Sesshoumaru snickering. Cocking of head to the side I asked, “What is so funny Inuyasha?” he quickly wiped the look from his face and shrugged.

“Now, now no secrets.” I tsked and shook my pointer finger. “Shame on you. Leaving me out of the loop. Now tell me or I will S-i-t you.”

“Gawd Kagome can’t we talk about this later? It’s nothing for you to worry about. Please?” he gave me his puppy face and twitched his ears. I hated that look, it reminded me of a beaten puppy and the ears that I loved were twitching inviting me to rub them, grr I hated him!

“Fine” I said but I leaned over quickly and pulled on his ear earning a sharp yip. “That is what you get for trying to pull that move on me again Inuyasha.” he crossed his arms and pouted. I heard Sesshoumaru give a small chuckle and smiled at him.

“Let us be going Kagome. I am sure your dress should be arriving soon for final fittings.” Instantly my face brightened and I shoved the cereal into my mouth as quickly as I could chew. Finishing in record time I rinsed the bowl and pulled Sesshoumaru from his chair nearly skipping to the elevator.

End of Chapter 62

9-13-05

Author’s Note: I am going to take a few liberties with the third movie. I can’t for my own good conscious leave out the wonderful ideas the movie gave me. Just remember in my story Inuyasha did know his father, he as just to young to remember where in the movie he died saving Inuyasha and his mother. To tell the truth the movie played very closely to my story line and I will draw on certain parts of the movie but please remember that this is my work and ideas with only ‘borrowed’ words and scenes. Thanks and Enjoy!


~~~Sesshoumaru’s P.O.V.~~~

I fell into a deep sleep and before long images of Kagome began to appear. at first it was glimpses of things I had already seen like her walking nude to her room, her so called thank you that was a make out session, and others. Finally they all rolled into one and the erotic dream that I had had before and the day dream my beast sent me were nothing to this.

I was back in my torture chamber but everything had been softened to allow for pleasure instead of torture. Instead of me being in charge it had been kagome demonstrating her new skills with the whip and crop. kami it hurt but then she choose several very pleasurable ways to soothe the pain that had me actually begging for more.

My hands itched to touch her but I was on my stretching rack and cuffed in both hands and feet. The truly torturing part about it was her clothing or lack there of. She had on body paint done to make her look similar to an amazon with a slight covering of ivy circling around her limbs up to her face. Her eyes were smokey and she had the paint made into a noh mask perfect in its imitation of me, only feminine.

She wore a dark drown leather top that tied around the neck and draped down in a half shirt leaving her back nearly bare. She also wore a tiny pair of leather shorts that had a tie of fabric in the front that I later found out could be undone to leave the shorts crotch less much to my delight.

Various themes of the same followed leaving me to awaken aroused and unable to do anything about the damn dreams since I was in the shower and I supposed that kagome was getting her own shower or breakfast. Growling to myself I had to please myself again in order to rid myself of the unwanted erection that I knew my beast had given me. it luckily didn’t take long since I still had the strong images from the dreams. Afterwards I cleaned up thoroughly.

Getting out I could smell Kagome’s scent on my clothes and realized why I hadn’t been able to sleep the night before. Kagome had gone into heat and though she is human and the smell isn’t as strong as a female youkai’s the smell was still pleasant and definitely arousing. She needed to get to Dr. Weaver soon to get something to surprises it. Her scent would drive all unmated youkai to fight and we do not need that at the presentation. I choose my clothes with care today and decided on ones similar to my white ones only in a dark blue.

I pondered on the feelings I had for the miko. For the first time in too long I felt the need to please someone other then myself. I wanted her happy and to remain so carefree just like Rin had been. While my brother and i had reconciled our differences we weren’t close. In almost every meeting we talked business and avoided personal matters. However, since the reappearance of the miko we had talked more to each other then we had in centuries.

It was because of this that I realized during our talks that he was no longer the impertinent and hot tempered hanyou of the past. He had truly grown into his role of the eastern lord and was respectable when he needed to be. I could remember after joining their group in the past the miko sitting him at least five times a day for his indiscretions but I had yet to see her truly give him one since her return. Which meant that he had learned to think before he spoke and that in its self was the true miracle. I had on several recent occasions teased him and he hadn’t resorted to drawing his fang in defense which had always been his answer in the past.

Now that i thought about it he reminded me allot of father and how he used to get under my skin for treating everyone the same regardless whether they were human or youkai. I had chosen the road of power and conquest and father asked before he left the final time if I had something or someone to protect. I had answered no and he left to save his mates honor in the challenge against Ryuukotsusei. Inuyasha was so much like him and yet he had been to young to truly get an impression of him. It seemed not to matter though ironic that the son that had known him choose only power while the one who didn’t was almost an identical copy.

Inuyasha also seemed to have a richer life then I had and it had nothing to do with power or money. I had followed my dream of conquest and ruled the western lands with an iron fist as I took out every family that had questioned my father on his choice of a mate and yet once I was done it turned out to be a hollow victory. I had had everything I had ever wanted except Tetsusaiga but that had been of no real consequence. Court life bored me after I had completed my mission and though the houses never lost their fear of me they also never approached me in any way unless they had something they wanted.

That is where Inuyasha and I differed the most. He had friends that came to call on him when ever they felt like it and they would go out and do who knows what while I had nothing after Rin died. No one kept me company and I hadn’t wanted any as I continued to work and build up my wealth and influence. Now that was changing for I felt the need to be around others and kagome was the strongest I felt the emotion towards. She seemed to understand that and gave me the companionship I seemed to need without prying into why I needed it.

Though the moments were few so far they were remembered and appreciated. They were all the more special since she did it without conscious thought. Her impulses to help and take care of everyone around her was simply astonishing. Perhaps father was right and only when you had someone or something to protect could you truly be happy. For your goal wasn’t to take but to give and to help build others up instead of yourself. Anyone can try to build up money and go on a conquest but those who were protectors seemed to live a more fulfilling life. Inuyasha seemed so content while I longed for something I couldn’t explain. Father had needed to protect Inuyasha’s mother and gave his life for her to live just as I would give mine for Kagome’s, I think. Kagome was such a walking enigma with her innocence when it comes to anything sexual or the truth of how evil the world can be then on the other hand she understands another’s pain as if she could feel it herself and offer wisdom or words of comfort that they needed to hear. I could vaguely remember her giving the demon slayer advice on an occasion or two about her brother and to just mate the perverted housi already. The demon slayer’s reaction to the latter conversation was funny.

Heading to the kitchen I saw Inuyasha had already got his shower and was eating a rather large bowl of cereal. Sitting down I held my head trying still to rid myself of the headache of to much thinking and the images that refused to fade of Kagome and I in very perocative positions. Kagome walked in soon after and to tell the truth I wasn’t really ready for her scent to remind me so strongly of the dreams. i growled sub vocally in frustration and I could feel Inuyasha look at me but I didn’t respond.

When she voiced her concern and started towards me I was lucky that Inuyasha intervened and stopped her. I had almost shot out of my chair to avoid her touching me while I was this confused for her heat scent was slowly getting to my more primal side. Taking deep breaths and blowing through my nose to dislodge the scent was helping. She needed to get to Dr. Weaver soon.

Thankfully she returned to making and eating her breakfast. Her question as to why we had trouble sleeping last night caught me off guard but I smirked a little as I watched my brother squirm trying to avoid answering. Once a few minutes had passed and he still hadn’t answered irritated I told her why. Her reaction was amusing as she blushed but she quickly dropped the subject and looked at her food. Inuyasha looked at me and smirked and I realized he had not answered because he wanted me to. Not sure as to the reason why I told Kagome that we should head out ot see if her dress had arrived.

Her eagerness to get going once I mentioned her dress was surprising but I was pleased that she was happy. She nearly pulled me out of my chair and was nearly hopping in anticipation and I had to smile at Kagome as she pulled me into the elevator. She looked like a pup that just was just given candy for the first time. Every day that passed I grew to like her more and more. Her reactions to nearly everything reminded me of the wonders of the world instead of the dreariness.

“Sesshoumaru?”

“hm.” I answered distracted still by my thoughts.

“Why didn’t you just put in stairs?”

“Takes longer and more room.” I said off handily.

“Could you just add stairs between the home floor and your office? I mean it would be so much easier then having to go to or through the elevator.”

“Would that please you?” curiosity about why she wanted them struck me.

“Hmm. Yes very much. I hate having to stand still so much. This way I could come down when I wanted and not worry about taking what seems the only working elevator from the others in the building.” she was grinning but her eyes held some mysterious meaning that I wasn’t sure of, however, I answered anyway.

“It is not the only elevator but we shall see. I might be able to have a small winding staircase put in.”

“Truly?” Her look changed to appreciation and awe.

“Yes.” She reached up with her hand and wrapped it around my neck and pulled me down to kiss me. It was short but full of her gratitude. It felt nice to have some one actually truly thankful for what I had done. I gave her a small smile as the doors opened. I had headed directly to Dr. Weaver’s office.

knock...knock..

“Oh Mr. Takahashi! How may I help you?” Dr. Weaver said but she looked so disheveled.

“Is now not a good time?” she just motioned for us to come inside as she opened the door wide. Stepping through I pulled Kagome after me.

“Sesshoumaru!” came the hissing voice of kagome. I glanced at her to see her glaring up at me.

“What Kagome?” I said in a bored tone.

“You said we were going to get my dress!” ‘oh so that is why she was upset.’

“We are but other things are a little more pressing.” she humped and crossed her arms as she sat down while I gracefully sat down also. Dr. Weaver looked at us strangely but like a good employee she held her tongue.

“What can I do for you Mr. Takahashi?”

“Kagome needs her heat scent suppressed. It seems it came on in the night.” Out of the corner of my eye I could see Kagome flush at my direct words. Dr. Weaver let out a chuckle and nodded as she headed to her cabinet behind her desk. I watched her pull a rather large needle out of her drawer and suddenly I could smell fear. I knew it wasn’t coming from the doctor so I looked at kagome to see her face was white and she was breathing quickly. Concerned I placed my hand on her shoulder and she looked into my eyes and they held such fear that I couldn’t understand.

“Kagome what is wrong?” she shook her head and refused to answer. “Kagome tell me.”

“I forgot she is afraid of needles. You probably should have taken her into the other room as I got this ready Mr. Takahashi.”

“Why is she afraid of needles?” she shrugged. “Kagome is this true?” I asked in near disbelief that the woman that stood up to me in the past with no fear held such a phobia over something so small.

“Yes.” her voice was small and strained as she held her eyes closed and shook slightly.

“There is no reason to be afraid.”

“That is a rather large needle. I can’t help it.”

“kagome I will numb it like I have done with the others.” her eyes opened.

“Can that stuff numb that deep down?” her voice held hope. Though I knew Kagome couldn’t smell it I knew that the numbing agent wouldn’t work that deep and the doctor was hesitating in telling kagome that. An evil plan formed in my mind.

“Kagome how about I take your mind off of it?” she turned hopeful eyes towards me.

“How?” her voice was curious.

“Let the doctor apply the numbing agent and once your ready I will make sure you can’t feel it.”

“Promise?”

“Hai.”

“Okay.” She was lead to the examining table in the next room and told to lie down. Dr. Weaver lifted her shirt and applied cleaned the area above her lower stomach. I could feel Kagome slowly tensing up and I took her hand. She gave a squeeze and I looked her in the eyes trying to keep her mind on me.

“I’m ready when you two are.” came the doctor’s voice. Without warning I leaned down and captured Kagome’s lips in mine. She gave a small jump but slowly settled down and relaxed into the kiss. Her lips were so soft and I nearly cursed myself as I felt the primal side rear its head again. In trying to help her with her fear I forgot that the reason she was here was to suppress her scent and I just went and gave my primal side an unfair advantage. before I could reign it in I licked her lips and she opened up with out thought and the kiss deepened. I gave a satisfied growl and dominated the kiss nearly ravaging her mouth in my need to taste her. Luckily The good doctor gave a cough and I was able to remember where we were and slowly ended the kiss, though reluctantly.

“Well I must say I wish I was kissed like that. I didn’t know you had it in you Mr. Takahashi.” came her playful voice. I just growled a warning and helped Kagome up. Her face was so red I almost worried for her health. I didn’t say anything as I lead Kagome back to the elevator.

Once we reached it and the doors closed she spoke. “Well that was embarrassing.” she mumbled.

“Not really.”

“Yes it was!”

“hn. She was only jealous do not let her words get to you.” she uttered a soft ‘oh’ and was silent. “Your dress should be here now.”

“For real this time?”

“Hai.”

“Good. I really want to see if it turned out how I had hoped.”

I remained quiet but once the doors opened true to my prediction Mrs. Dunne was there and held a box in her lap awaiting our arrival. She stood up and came to us.

“Mr. Takahashi and Ms. Higurashi. I have the dress you requested and I hope it meets your approval.”

“Can I see it?” asked Kagome.

“Well you will most certainty have to in order for me to make any last adjustments.” she chuckled as they both left to the bathroom near the other end of the room and I went to my desk to work. I called for my secretary to bring up any important papers and logged into the computer. Yumiko arrived promptly and handed me a fairly large stack.

“Has everything been finally sorted out with the mess Aiko created?”

“Almost sir. There are only three left to juggle but they don’t seem in a big hurry so maybe they are willing to wait for a higher level breeder to open up.”

“Very good. So how are the newest breeders handling their training?”

“One or two are causing problems thinking they know everything already but they are being dealt with by Satu. She seems to have found her nitch in the staff as being a teacher to the soon to be mothers.”

“Indeed? I shall check on her later but keep a close eye on her. I do not need her causing any breeder problems since she is being punished.”

“Very good Mr. Takahashi. Is there anything else?”

“No. You are dismissed.”

I looked through the stack as she left and I could hear feminine giggles coming from the partially open bathroom door. Ignoring them I typed in dates and payment arrangements for the newest clients for the breeders. Working steadily I was nearly done with the first small pile when I caught her scent. Looking up I saw her dressed as she was and found myself slightly disappointed that I hadn’t seen her in her dress. I knew the concept she asked Mrs. Dunne to create but I had not seen her in it. I hoped she looked amazing.

“Thanks again Mrs. Dunne. I look forward to wearing it tomorrow.” kagome said as she gave a bow and Mrs. Dunne returned it as she stepped towards the elevator.

“Good day you two. I have to be going now.” I nodded and she pressed the button to go down.

“Kagome you might want to go change into your work out outfit and train. I will send yumi and Etsu to help you in a minute.”

“Do I have to?” she gave me a pouty lip and puppy dog eyes but I held firm.

“Hai. Get moving.” I motioned her towards the elevator.

“This is where I want stairs!” she growled and I had to laugh. She turned towards me and gave me a look I had only seen directed towards Inuyasha. “Heel!” I was pushed from my chair and made to sit like a dog. I couldn’t see her face since the desk was to high but I could hear her laugh and the elevator doors open and close before the spell released. ‘She is going to pay for that.’ I thought as I straightened my clothes.

End of Chapter 63

Insert House list here for Chapter 64

9-14-05

~~~Inuyasha’s P.O.V.~~~

I was almost sure Sesshoumaru was going to kill me for making him explain to kagome the reason as to why we couldn’t sleep the night before but instead took her off to finish the fittings for the dress and most likely a quick trip to Dr. Weaver. Grateful for the reprieve I got ready for the day of training kagome. I noticed Sesshoumaru had stuck to his plan and was dressed in dual work clothes that once you take off the outer shirt turned into a sparring outfit.

Deciding to follow his example I choose a red outfit made out of fire rat but less baggy and sharper lines like ones on a suit. I hated shoes but believe it or not my brother made some truly comfortable boots. They were like the ones of the past done in tan leather rather then black. I tried to ask him once why he knew how he refused to answer but once we reconciled he made shoes for me whenever I needed them. I decided to get used to wearing shoes again so added them to the training outfit.

I even had a pair of boots he made for the presentation that had been left in my room the night before. Since he was wearing his old traditional clothes he had made a new black pair and had made me red ones matching the orange/red robes of the east. He had mentioned that Kagome’s dress would be a little western in style but the colors and the designs would be pure japanese.

Tomorrow hung in the air like a forbidding presence and yet there was also a feeling of anticipation. I was looking forward to after the presentation when we could get to the more interesting part about having a breeder. Miroku had told me of several things he and Sango had liked and though at the time I was embarrassed now they might come in handy.

I made a few phone calls to check up with business and found everything had gone back on track and running smoothly. Thankful for that I headed down to the training room to set up for today’s training. I set our the targets and selected a few different types of arrows to see how well she could adapt. I also altered the running course to hills to see if her stamina had improved. While I waited I did my own shadow dances and a small workout.

~~~Kagome’s P.O.V.~~~

I left Sesshoumaru’s office laughing though I was still mad. There was a very good reason for those stairs and it would all work out to my advantage later. Unable to contain my glee I giggled all the way up and into my room. The boys though themselves clever with their punishments but I would be the victor in teasing. With an open stair well I could get a fan to allow my aroused scent to drift into the room. With careful planning I could get him aroused as I pleased and if he didn’t come up to help me then I could please myself in my room but the sounds would most likely be able to be picked up by his hearing. Heck if I learned to control my power well enough I could cast a direct hearing spell so that no matter what I said the magic would allow my words to reach him. A very tantalizing thought.

Even better would be convincing Inuyasha to move his office here and then I could have my choice of lover for the day or I could see if they would be willing for more. To be truthful I am not sure I would want them both at the same time but it is an exciting thought none the less.

Pulling out the nearest training outfit I slipped it on. I was excited about tomorrow night and the fact that I finally found a place I belonged. before the completion of the jewel my time had felt stranger and stranger to me after the cleanliness and simplicity of the past. With as much time as I had spent there I felt it more my home then my real time. Now that the wish brought me here it gave me the best of both worlds. I still had Inuyasha by my side and the cleanness that I loved as well as the modern connivences that I wanted. Hot tubs and springs can not be denied!

Getting back to the elevator I headed down to the training room. I was always surprised with how quiet the ride was versus the slight hum of electricity before or the muffled sound of gears and pulleys. Not that I was complaining the ride also was smoother with less of a jolt when starting and stopping a definite good thing with my stomach.

Stepping out I noticed right away the change in the track and while it looked more difficult I was happy for the change in pace. Looking around I noticed the targets up already and then I heard the soft pat stomp of feet from the semi divided off room. Heading over I saw Inuyasha holding the transformed Tetsusaiga as he moved in training. While not as impressive as Sesshoumaru’s faster pace it was still engrossing.

He finally finished and seemed almost startled that I was there. “Hey.”

“Hey Inuyasha. You ready?”

“Yup. Lets head to the track.” I nodded and we headed out. He set up the monitor as I stretched. Once everything was ready he shouted ‘go!’ and off I went. Running always soothed me like when I was angry or upset. I could remember plenty of times in the past running to relieve the heartache I felt when Inuyasha would go to Kikiyo. Inuyasha had changed so much I didn’t have to sit him anymore for his language or for saying something mean but then again we hadn’t been around many people. It was a nice change and a very welcome one to know that he most likely wouldn’t hurt me again with insensitive words.

I looked at the time after the first lap and was pleased to see the changing of the track only cause me to add less then a minute onto my time. I kept running pacing myself trying not to speed up now because I would need the energy later. It was harder then it looked.

~~~Sesshoumaru’s P.O.V.~~~

After Kagome left and the spell lifted I made the call to get Yumi and Etsu ready to join her. I also wanted to check up on Satu. Yumiko said that she had found something that she was good at and I wanted to make sure she was helping and not hindering. I had her paged to come to my office and I continued to work on the latest batch of paper work.

It took nearly an hour for her to show up and by that time I was more then a little angry. She presented herself in the standard maid uniform which was a warm gray skirt and an off white blouse. Her hair was done up in a ponytail and no make-up. Sending her a glare I motioned for her to sit down.

“Satu Yumiko said that you have finally found a place to serve part of your punishment.” her eyes narrowed.

“Hai Sesshoumaru. Having helped my mother and my sisters I am knowledgeable about the stages of pregnancy.”

“Hn. What of during and after birth?”

“With the newer drugs most deliveries are quick though still painful. After birth women are closely monitored for any problems or depression.” She did know what she was talking about, good.

“Very well. Are you willing to serve out this as part of your punishment for the next three years?”

“If I must.”

“Do you have something else in mind?” I could feel an eyebrow raising.

“Yes. Nothing at all. I am being unjustly punished.” I smirked.

“Would you care to tell your father that?” I watched her face pale. She had always been her daddy’s little girl and now she was a brat that I had no trouble exposing. She squared her shoulders and suddenly took on a new confidence.

“Yes actually. I wish to tell him.” I couldn’t help but wonder where she was going with this but I was willing to play along.

“Very well you shall be present at the meeting between him and I tomorrow afternoon.” her body trembled with what would have been almost invisible if I hadn’t been paying attention as she gave a nod. “You are dismissed Satu be presentably dressed for the presentation around 2 p.m. we will be dinning here.”

“Until then Sesshoumaru.” she gave a mocking bow and left. I could feel the growl in the back of my throat at her insolence. She was going to be getting a beating soon if she didn’t straighten up. I forced myself to relax getting angry right now would not help matters. I would have to call and arrange it with Uncle Kane to make sure there was nothing wrong with this arrangement. picking up the phone I dialed the number and hoped he was home.

Ring..ring..rinn

“Hello Takahashi residence.”

“Is Kane there?”

“Yeah he is may I ask who is calling?”

“His nephew.” I kept it vague in order to make sure I spoke with him.

“Hang on a minute please.”

“Sure.” It was longer then a minute before my uncle got on the phone but I couldn’t be angry since I hadn’t stated my name or that it was important.

“Hello Kane speaking.”

“Hello again uncle. It seems I have to change our plans for tomorrow.”

“Sesshoumaru?”

“Yes it’s me uncle. It seems your daughter believe herself to being unjustly punished. She wishes to speak to you.”

“Ah. So you believe that my dear little girl is planning something correct?”

“Hai. When I first mentioned it she turned pale but she seemed to think of something that gave her enough confidence that she wants to meet with us tomorrow.”

“Interesting. Any ideas?”

“Not at this time.”

“Very well. I shall prepare myself for her whining and begging. Thank you for the warning my dear boy.” I wanted to growl at him I wasn’t a ‘boy’. “Could you bring your miko as well? I would like to be able to talk to her before the hounds are let loose on her.” For a moment I was afraid but I pushed it aside.

“Why uncle?”

“It just seems a little sudden that you would finally choose a breeder after years of turning even some gorgeous females away.”

“You have been keeping track?” I couldn’t contain my surprise. I could hear him chuckle.

“I had to my boy. Your father would have killed me if I let you fall into some money grubbing wenches hands. You have to remember that your other uncle was poisoned by his breeder. I was just trying to make sure you didn’t get into trouble.”

“After all the opposing you did to my rule and even Inuyasha’s you were keeping track of this?”

“I might not have liked your methods Sesshoumaru but like I have said I can’t fault the results. While I could oppose you politically on your ruling I couldn’t in your choice of either taking a mate or breeder. I wanted to make sure that if you chose a breeder that she didn’t have ulterior motives.”

“So you are saying that if I had chosen a breeder who did have other motives you would have what killed her? Had you mate challenge her? I don’t think you want Kimi bearing my pups.” I could hear him choke at the thought.

“No no. Kimi would kill me if I made her challenge your breeder. No I was thinking more along the lines of getting someone I knew was loyal and having her challenge your breeder. I had one or two females that might have been up to the challenge.”

“Well lay your worries to rest about this one Uncle. She would never harm Inuyasha or I.” For almost a full minute he didn’t speak.

“You said your brother’s name first.”

“So?”

“How are you so sure?”

“Simple she loves Inuyasha and I have her affections as well.”

“She has only known you a week she can’t possibly be in love.” ‘damnit I forgot he didn’t know the history.’

“Remember when I made the claim that she is stronger then Midoriko?”

“Hai.” his voice hesitated.

“Well lets just say that she has known Inuyasha and I longer then a week.”

“Care to explain?”

“Tomorrow uncle if you take the blood oath I will tell you all or perhaps I shall let Kagome do it.”

“So sure are you my boy?”

“Hai.”

“Then I look forward to it. If you see my daughter before the meeting tomorrow tell her that I will not be listening to her. She has brought this upon herself. I have checked up on her through other sources to find that you are correct and she needs to be humbled. It does not do a unmated female proud or honor to have such a rotten attitude.”

“I will be sure to tell her if I see her uncle. However, do not expect her to believe me.”

“I fully understand. Good-bye Sesshoumaru.”

“Good-bye uncle.” I hung up the phone feeling proud that I had shocked the turned the tables on the manipulative old man.

~~~Kane’s P.O.V.~~~

As I hung up the phone I had to wonder if by chance Sesshoumaru was trying to pull over a fast one on me but as I sat there I could not recall a time that he had done or said something that was not true or that he did not follow through on. He truly believed that this human miko was someone that knew them and could take on the entire breeder society. He signed the poor girls deaths warrant and put himself in a position where if she looses I will not be able to get rid of the winning money hungry bitch. Rubbing my temples I tried to stave off the monstrosity of a headache that was forming.

“Kane what is wrong?” asked my mate as she began to rub my shoulders.

“Sesshoumaru.”

“Why? What has happened?”

“He has chosen a human miko for his house’s breeder.” she gasped.

“You mean she is going to bear the pups for the brothers?”

“Yes.”

“Is there any way to change his mind?”

“Mate she is already marked. That is why Satu is serving punishment. She used the wrong ink and nearly killed all three.”

“Why didn’t you tell me this sooner?”

“No one is supposed to know who the breeder is until the presentation so that the female can’t be put in danger. He told me more then he should have the first time.”

“So you don’t believe she is strong enough to beat the top ranked breeder?”

“Its that and something else.”

“Oh?”

“Yeah he says this Kagome girl loves Inuyasha and he has her affections as well.”

“But they have only know each other for a week!”

“I used the same argument. However, he said that if I take a blood oath he will tell me how this miko who supposedly is stronger then Midoriko knows them.”

“Are you going to?”

“I don’t think I have a choice. I promised myself that I would look after my brother’s sons once I finally forgave him for taking a human mate.”

“So I guess that means we should get some sleep huh? We are going to have a big day tomorrow.”

“But its barely 1 in the afternoon.”

“True but who said we couldn’t do other relaxing activities before sleeping” her voice was innocent but the look she gave me wasn’t.

“True. True mate. Let us retire then since all our grandchildren are at their own homes today.” I quickly picked her up bridal style and leaped up the stairs. It had been to long since our last mating.

End of Chapter 65

9-19-05

~~~Kagome’s P.O.V.~~~

I finally completed the five mile track and for the first time in a long time my legs really hurt. My legs had grown too accustomed to the flat track and to add to that this body had only run on flat surfaces. I groaned as I slipped against the wall rubbing my legs, trying to rid them of the aches and pains.

“Need Help Kagome?” I looked up to see Inuyasha smirking at me. Giving him a glare I finished sitting down and spread my legs.

“You do that one.” I pointed to my right leg. “And I’ll do this one.” he squatted down and stretched out his hands but he hesitated. I was vigorously rubbing my left leg when I noticed his position I had to poke fun at him. “What is the big bad Eastern Lord afraid of rubbing his breeder’s leg?” I purred and made it perocative on purpose. I watched his face and was satisfied when he blushed.

“N-n-no.” he stammered. ‘How cute!’

“I’m not going to S-i-t you Inuyasha. Come on my leg hurts!” He blushed darker and smirking I went back to giving my self a rub as he worked the other. I was proud of him though also a little disappointed that he kept everything professional and left no lingering caresses. I had to admit my legs felt much better. He offered me a hand up which I took as I dusted myself off.

“Well what’s next coach?” he grinned at me.

“I was thinking about giving you different arrows to try out and then maybe a little sword practice. Then you need to practice the moves Sess taught you with your blunt sais.” I groaned again. The work load just never let up!

“Alright. Where’s the arrows?” He handed me a quiver and lined me up at the first target. The first arrow he had me try was a barbed one. The thing looked wicked and I shuttered at the thought of this being inside me. He explained its uses on how it helped lay up or kill an enemy. The arrow couldn’t be removed easily and add a little cloth, oil, and fire and there you go an instant person shishkebab.

He had me shoot the final arrow with miko powers and destintigrated the target along with the other arrows. An unexpected turn of events since I hadn’t been able to purify metal into dust before, deciding to inquire later we moved on. The next was an arrow that had the head horizontal which allowed for the point to hit between human and humanoid youkai’s ribs. A little scary to be shooting with these but I practiced on, trying several different arrows until all the targets were destroyed.

My arms were tired from all the practice but Inuyasha didn’t let me recover before placing my practice sword in my hand. He showed me several new moves and how to practice them. Once he was done he stepped back and motioned for me to begin. I went slow at first and he stopped me several times to correct my stance and position of the blade. It took nearly 15 times before I started to get the hang of it but thins started to go more smoothly.

Almost an hour later we stopped and took a small break. Inuyasha gave me an arm rub to loosen my shoulders back up for practice with my sais. Getting one last drink of water I stood up and moved to the center of the floor. I centered myself and began to regulate my breathing. It took a lot of concentration but slowly I began to move in measured movements to build up what Sesshoumaru called muscle memory. He told me that once I practiced enough my muscles would start to retain the basic movements I needed to fight. So I practiced and in my spare time just followed the foot work to help build it up faster.

I was about half way through when I realized that I didn’t have to correct myself so much and that the movements were truly getting easier. So I redoubled my efforts to hopefully make Sesshoumaru proud once he came down.

I was so into my little world that I didn’t hear anyone come in. It wasn’t until I finished and voices came rushing back into my ears that I realized that Etsu and Yumi were here. Wiping the sweat from my brow I turned to look at them.

“Not now Etsu. Kagome is still working with her sais.”

“She seems to be finished now Mr. Takahashi.” with that Inuyasha turned a little to look at me to see that I was indeed done.

“feh! Fine. Make sure you cover the true sight spell with her. Sesshoumaru wanted her to learn that for tomorrow.”

“Yes. I remember. Now if you will excuse us we will move to the other room to practice.” Inuyasha growled but stepped back.’ I wonder how long she is going to be here. I don’t think I can stand to be polite much longer if she continues to brush off Inuyasha and Sesshoumaru like that.’

Etsu and Yumi made there was to the side room and motioned for me to follow. Reluctantly I did and was made to kneel on a cushion.

“We will begin with the breathing exercises and then we we move on once we see how much power you have.” Closing my eyes I counted in my head like Miroku taught me and relaxed my body. “Begin to gather the power you can control and build it into a ball.” following her guidance I did as instructed. I could feel the power surrounding me and was glad that this time I was grounded so the any energy would not rebound to me if I lost control.

~~~Etsu’s P.O.V.~~~

The past couple of days have not gone as I had wanted. My sister had warned me that these two youkai were stronger then the ones that we dealt with but the power I felt from these two was almost beyond belief. I had been ill humored when I arrived and felt the brush of their youkai against my powers. I could not believe that a miko of any real power could be comfortable around youkai and to see this ‘Kagome’ so at ease made me make a snap judgment about her power. Now I was being proved wrong yet again as I felt her power continue to rise well and above even my limits and it still was building.

If I had not been so angry at the youkai I would have felt honored to train such a power but it was against all my beliefs and morals to train a woman and then give such power over to the wrong side. She would have to be trained to distrust all youkai and to trust humans more like all good mikos I had trained. I had never failed in my teachings before and I would not start with this brat. She seemed to soak up the attention the two youkai gave her and I knew that they were manipulating her. They wanted to blend in her powers with their children to make them more resistant to purification. Many in the city had somewhere along the line made sure to breed a miko into theirs. It made them harder to control if they got out of hand and harder to purify. Lower level mikos didn’t have any leverage anymore like they did in the past and it was just one more reason not to trust them.

Finally the girl reached what I believed her limit to be. Her ball was almost larger then the room and I had to instruct her on how to divide up that energy and swallow back down her reserves. This part was tricky and not many succeeded on the first try but if she failed this much energy could cause serious damage to any youkai in the building. Not that that would truly be a hardship but I would be blamed for poor teaching and that was not the case. I would teach her to handle her abilities to the best of her control and beyond, she would be my master piece. She would distrust these youkai and help me slowly win back our control of them by wiping out the ones that had resistant breeding. With no more blended lines the lower powered mikos would have their advantage back and we could slowly take back the world that was ours. It was only a matter of time.

~~~Sesshoumaru’s P.O.V.~~~

I finished up the last of my paper work and headed down to the training room. Kagome needed more training with her blunt sais and I also had a miko to discipline. The trip down was uneventful and once I entered the training room I looked up to see Kagome’s lap time. hmm seems the hill track did little to slow her down so perhaps in a few more days an obstacle course would be more wise.

I could see numerous targets destroyed almost littering the ground in strips where her power exploded. Carelessly I walked across the room not heading the mess that the servants would have to clean up. There was chanting in the next room and a great concentration of cloaked power.

Stepping into the room I could see Inuyasha sitting by the door way and he gave me a nod as he continued to watch the women practice. Chanting myself I turned on my own aura vision to watch as Kagome raised her power and formed it into a shield and defense weapons.

It was actually quite wondrous to see. The amount of power Kagome had was startling but none the less appreciated since she was going to need it at the ball. Hopefully with training most battles would be quick and only requiring weapons so that she could maintain her strength for stronger opponents.

I sat down beside Inuyasha as I waited for them to finish. “How long have they been practicing?”

“Nearly two hours.”

“They should be finishing soon correct?”

“Hai.”

“Good.”

“Why?”

“I have to give more training to Kagome on her sais and give Etsu her punishment for yesterday.”

“hn. I see. Well if that is the case shouldn’t we eat lunch first?”

“You may brother but I plan on full contact today. She most likely would lose anything in her stomach if she did eat.”

“Are you sure that is wise? She only has a week of formal training and one lesson with her sais.” panic hit me when he said that she only had had my one lesson with the sais.

“I thought you had been helping her.” I growled.

“On hand to hand, yes. On knife throwing, yes. On running, stamina, and shooting, yes. On sais, no. You never asked if I knew how to use sais Sess. I don’t know so if you want to teach her then you are going to have to do it.” I growled at him but I knew he was right I hadn’t asked and had assumed that he would make her do the shadow dance and practice with her the moves. I would have to give her another crash course and hope it stick with her.

While the presentation was more or less a neutral zone not everyone agreed. It was safer to know how to defend yourself then to be caught off guard. I began to run a list of moves and options for Kagome as she finished up. It was impressive how much she had already learned and how much she could do with intuition alone. Her powers receded back into her body and a spell was cast to allow her to have her aura less noticed.

They turned towards us once they had risen and Kagome leapt into my arms giving my a tight hug and kiss on the cheek before hoping back down and dashing out of the room. I turned towards Inuyasha and merely raised a brow to which he shrugged and I headed back out of the room.

Before the mikos left I lead them to a small room that was hidden away. Once I had Etsu inside I told her to take off her shirt and turn around. She glared at me but did as she was told. I grabbed my best whip and proceeded to give her her ten lashes. She muffled her cries against her arm and once finished I placed her shirt over her bleeding back and called for Yumi to attend her. I felt no guilt for putting the bitch in her place but I was glad that Kagome didn’t see or hear it. The two mikos made their way to the elevator and left and Kagome was pushing a broom to clear away the dust and remains of the targets. I had forgotten that we would need a clear floor to practice on and almost called up the cleaning crew but watching Kagome hum and sway her hips as she pushed the broom across the floor made me rethink the option.

After clearing the main training square she tossed the broom to Inuyasha and retrieved her sais. Seeing that she was now ready I got a spare practice sword and we each took our places. Leaving it to Inuyasha to announce when to start I prepared myself for attack. Out of the corner of me eye I watched his hand fall and a quiet ‘go’ was all I needed to begin. Going slow over the basic pattern I taught her I was surprised to see how well she moved.

We went over everything from the most basic block to the more complex patterns that I had decided to teach her. Going so slow was more tiring for me then going fast because I could not use the inertia of my movements to help fuel the next attack. We steadily worked until almost dinner and I knew she had some bruises from the full contact lessons I was teaching her but she remained standing. Giving her a bow we retired from the field. I watched as Inuyasha handed us a new towel and a bottle of special water. The humans had made a study of the human body to see what they used and knew that after something like this plain water wasn’t what was needed but something to replace the energy lost. I hadn’t ever really paid attention to the details but I was glad that Inuyasha had.

“I am going to get cleaned up. I will call and have supper prepared for 45 minutes from now. Do be on time.” and with that I left toweling my heated face once the elevator door had closed. I was truly getting out of shape and probably needed to join the two soon in practice especially since Inuyasha couldn’t teach Kagome about her sais. There ust never seemed like enough time in the day.

~~~Inuyasha’s P.O.V.~~~

I could hear the lashes Sesshoumaru gave Etsu and was glad that it wasn’t me. After they left and the two were ready to fight I left for a while to get some work done as the two practiced. I had had security patch the video camera and audio to my computer so that I could watch while doing work. Since Kagome could not be by my side I was wanted to at least be able to see her. It was almost funny watching as she almost out maneuvered my brother while going so slow. Some things she seemed a natural at while others she just didn’t get. Watching her made me realize just how much she had paid attention to how Sango, Miroku, and I fought. It was almost eerie to see your old self mirrored so closely in a friend. Kagome had learned allot today and was still going strong though I wasn’t sure how much longer it would last since she was going to go to the Concert Hall with us to get a feel for the place and then would have to stay up and make sure she knew at least the loyal houses of the West and the major lords. She seemed to have picked up the loyal houses alright and at least the leaders of the unloyal. My houses were mostly loyal and they would be attending but they had less power and influence then the ones in the West.

It had bothered me for a long time that I could not get my houses level with his but now it made navigating the presentation so much easier. If they had been the same level there would be twice as many houses to worry about then there was now.

Luckily my assistants had picked up the slack from me having to train Kagome and the work went smoothly and quickly. I finished with enough time to get back down to the practice room with fresh towels and water. Dr. Weaver had warned me about letting her vitamins and electrolytes getting low from all the training so she had special ordered some water and other energy food to help keep away any lingering effects of the harsh training.

My brother actually seemed about ready to sweat from the meager workout but I held my tongue and helped Kagome as he announced the dinner time. Kagome gave me a grateful smile as she downed the water and the energy bars in quick order. Giving her a damp cloth she pressed her face into it and sat for a moment on a near by bench.

“Inuyasha?”

“Yeah.”

“Is it going to be like this every day once the presentation is over?”

“Pretty much until we are sure you can defeat anyone including us. You will have to be the best Kagome and while I think you already are you are going to have to prove that to the others. I hate that you have to do this and I would have rathered just take you as my mate but I couldn’t have shared you with others. I wouldn’t have been able to watch you give birth to other’s pups.”

“I know Inuyasha. That’s why I chose this.” I was floored. ‘She knew? how? when?’

“You did?” she lowered the cloth and nodded.

“If this had been the past we could have just mated. Here when Sesshoumaru offered the place of your house breeder over being a regular breeder I realized that this was the better option. I know you Inuyasha. You might have finally grown up after the centuries but you are still jealous. You would have hated every minute I spent carrying another’s child and I wouldn’t be able to blame you. It might have even caused us to split up and I don’t want that. here I get to raise our children, be apart of your family, and not have to worry about being pregnant all year round and being careful not to cause a miscarriage. I don’t know how my mother did it but since I have the memories of my previous life I wouldn’t be able to.” I sat down and gave her a hug. her voice had turned so bleak near the end that I knew that her choice had been hard but her love for me made her decision final and though I knew she hurt all I could feel was proud of her choice.

“Well wench you won’t hear me complaining then. Cheer up at least here you also get to have shippo as a technical son since I am thinking about finally officially adopting him.” her head snapped up and grinned at me before pulling me close for a hot and searing kiss. If I had had any doubts about adopting him before I had none now as I felt her happiness and love through her kiss. She rarely was a dominate one but this kiss set my nerves on fire and caused my loins to tighten. When her tongue slipped into my mouth I couldn’t hold back the growl of appreciation as she swept through and ran her tongue along my canines.

I shivered in pleasure as her hands started to stroke my ears and I could feel myself start to harden. kami how I wanted to just take her upstairs and see how many ways I could make her scream. Before I could implement this plan however she slowly broke away leaving me panting. She leaned her forehead against mine and whispered, “One more day Inuyasha. Or maybe two but soon we won’t have to stop. Kami I don’t want to now.”

The words held such longing that my heart skipped a beat. Suddenly it seemed like forever because I knew how long the presentation would take. I almost groaned but she was correct in that soon, soon we wouldn’t have to stop and my fingers itched like mad to finally be able to touch her. I had to concentrate to pull myself back together. When I succeeded I took her hand and lead her to the elevator for no more words were needed. We knew that we had to get cleaned up and to supper so that we could get the rest of the night over with. Glancing out of the corner of my eye I could still see the flush on her face and thought it so endearing that she could still look so innocent.

~~~Kagome’s P.O.V.~~~

After training Inuyasha and I talked a little and I knew that he was surprised that I knew he would have rathered had taken me as his mate but it wouldn’t have let me out of the human law that stated if I passed the exams I had to be a breeder for a time. It disgusted me that I had no other option but now it seemed to have worked out for the best. I still got to have him and raise children with him and I also got his brother.

In the past I couldn’t help but think him beautiful but he was so cold and hateful towards humans and Inuyasha that I had put that thought to the back of my mind. Now, however, he had changed and I could see the heart that I had hoped he had. I was almost giddy and more then a little nervous about after the presentation. I knew that after having to bathe them I most likely wouldn’t be a virgin anymore. Kami it made me hot and bothered to think about it.

If only they could read my thoughts they’d know what i had in store for them. They might think that they will be in charge and maybe for the first few times they might but I had plans and I wanted to see them fulfilled. I could remember talking to Sango one night after I learned to finally erect a barrier about what we would do once we finished the quest with our men. Sango seemed more then a little interested in the stamina of half demons and she wondered aloud if they had any where close to that of real demons. I had asked her what she meant and she went on with a tale from her training days before becoming a demon slayer . She mentioned that one day she had stumbled upon a youkai spring mating. She said that they never really paid her any attention but went about their business and continued to mate right before her eyes. She said that she had stayed for nearly half the day and they still didn’t seem tired but she was more then embarrassed and finally couldn't stand it anymore and left.

I had laughed but she said it wasn’t funny and began to hint that if a full demon could go half a day or more without stopping imagine what a half demon could do. I thought I would never get rid of the blush that stole across my face. Even when I got back to camp and Inuyasha had made a rude comment about my red face for which I sat him could I get rid of it. Almost immediately after sitting him it got worse as I realized just what else I had slammed of his into the ground. Mortified I quickly had gotten into my sleeping bag and pulled the covers over my head and prayed for morning.

It seemed funny now but I was embarrassed for days and every time I rode Inuyasha I couldn’t help but think about it and would turn red again. It didn’t help that if I looked at Sango while i was on his back she would make a gesture imitating mating and I would glare at her while she laughed.

The kiss we shared before coming upstairs was long and promising for the days to come. Getting out a black knee length skirt and a baby blue blouse and underclothes I went to the shower. Getting clean took longer then I thought it would since I had technically been working out for almost eight hours. Once I was sure I was clean I stepped out and wrung out my hair. Using the towel to dry most of it I used another on my body and then quickly dressed. Brushing my hair out I added some vanilla spray conditioner and braided it. Deciding against make up I headed out. Inuyasha wasn’t around as far as I could see so I headed to the elevator.

Once the doors opened on Sesshoumaru’s office I could see Etsu, Inuyasha, and Sesshoumaru. Luckily the food hadn’t arrived yet so I took my place at the table. As I sat there I looked over at the silent Etsu and couldn’t help but notice that every time she took a sip of water her face would wince slightly. Worried I asked, “Are you okay Etsu?” She looked at me for a moment and then glanced to Sesshoumaru before looking back at me and giving an eerie smile.

“I am fine it just my back.” she trailed off and I knew she wanted me to ask the next question as to what was wrong but since her smile made me wary I nodded instead.

“That’s good to hear I would hate for you to be permanently hurt. Finding a new teacher would be hard to do.” I could feel the pride the brother’s had at my answer. It almost made me dizzy with the strength of the feelings. I was able to keep my eyes on Etsu though and her frown told me that I had not done as she wanted me to. We sat in silence for a few minutes before the elevator beeped and food arrived.

Once everyone was served Etsu went on again correcting my table manners as we ate. Tonight I didn’t make as many mistakes and I was able to eat all my food still warm. Other then her occasional comment the silence set heavily in the air and I didn’t like it but I felt that it was necessary for some reason. We finished quickly and Etsu was dismissed.

“Kagome I wish to speak with you.” Sesshoumaru said. I nodded and he went back to his desk and I sat down across from him and Inuyasha to my right. “I am afraid that Etsu doesn’t like Inuyasha and myself Kagome. I believe she is trying to cause trouble and you side stepped it very nicely.”

“Why what could she have said that would cause trouble?”

“Yesterday we had a duel about her behavior. Yumi was witness to it. She lost and tried to purify me. If it had not been for the house mark that allowed me to absorb her powers I might have been badly injured. She did not like losing and when she released her energy at me I released the power I had stored and sent it back at her. For her attempt to hurt or kill me she was to receive 10 lashes.” I sat quietly for a moment absorbing what he said and knew that he might have truly been hurt or possible killed and that wrenched my heart.

“When is her punishment?”

“She had already received her punishment when you were cleaning the floor. She was wincing at supper because of the wounds. I believe because I didn’t mention it to you she was going to try and use it to make you doubt us or try and turn you against us. She acted dishonorably by attacking when the duel was over and my back turned. She deserved to be punished.” I couldn’t argue the reasoning. He was right and if she did attack with out provocation then it was deserved. I nodded my understanding.

“Thank you for telling me Sesshoumaru. I can see now why she gave that eerie smile. She thought that because you hadn’t told me that you would be in trouble with me for not mentioning it. However, she must not have realized that I do not expect an accounting for your actions. You are both far older then me and you have your way of doing things. I might not like them but I understand that things such as this must be done in order to keep the peace. Now if the business is done how about we move on to the next?” I received curious looks but nods from them both.

~~~Sesshoumaru’s P.O.V.~~~

My heart was warmed by her last words. She knew that I wasn’t going to go into detail on who I punished because that punishments were meant to be a reminder of who ruled and kept quiet to allow the offender to keep some honor. My beast had convinced me to go to the Concert Hall to show her around tonight since she had trained all day and had made wonderful progress. For not having a sparring partner she had done well.

We all stood and headed to the elevator. Kagome linked her arms in ours and stood between us but rested her head on my shoulder. I smiled as she nuzzled into it a little and sighed. We headed out the main doors and I believe kagome got a glare from the secretary at the door but she only smiled and twittled her fingers at her. shrugging at female’s antics we called for a chair to take us to the biggest building in the City.

End of Chapter 66

9-25-05

IMPORTANT AUTHOR’S NOTE PLEASE READ SO THAT YOU ARE NOT CONFUSED!

Note: I know most people will think this weird but when I say graphite poles you may wonder why. Most people believe that graphite only comes in two types lead and diamonds. However, there is a third and that is when the molecules join in a cylinder and is just as strong as steal and much lighter. Much of the city is built with graphite poles because since the weight is so much lighter it allows the city to be taller and hold more people. Another part that will be coming into play is the algae from swamps. The solar panels provide much of the energy needed in the city, along with wind, and so does lightening but it isn’t enough to run factories and everything else so special containers are on the bay by Tokyo that allow the smelly algae to grow to separate the Hydrogen from the water so it can later be recombined to generate clean water and electricity that doesn’t pollute the air. Some Cities have water generators that use the tide to generate electricity.

~~~Sesshoumaru’s P.O.V.~~~

My thoughts turned back to when the city was constructed. I could remember the chaos and the problems we had faced in the building of the city. It had to be special since Tokyo was the capital when the city was built everyone decided to make a rather large landmark. The Concert Hall was the pinnacle piece of construction and the largest secondary structure inside any city. The Dragon Clan had made it in their Volcano and the outside was a solid piece of Obsidian mixed with chemicals that helped keep it solid and from chipping. The walls were almost five feet thick with graphite constructed poles as inner support. The building would shine in the sunlight casting reflections in the surrounding park and its ponds. Special niches that had been made in the cast allowed for real oil to circulate the building in rings and at night could be lit to give the building a castle like look at night. The dome that surrounded the city was even modified to allow runners that opened the ceiling to the sky. The interior was even more astounding. Each level had four openings for each cardinal direction.

It was located in the exact center of the City so that no Lord could claim that it was entirely on their land. While the country of Japan was divided up into fourths so was every city that way each lord had an opportunity to make the same money and investments the others did. It almost seemed a shame though that even with the equal status in each City the West was still the richest followed by the East, then the North and then the South. The Concert Hall had been funded partially by each lord and the building was divided into fourths by colors that way each Lord and his houses had a place. To avoid fighting about someone getting more room the place was divided like threads on a screw only with four stair cases winding from the top to the bottom.
The West was done in mostly white -and silver, the East in reds, golds, and a little orange, the North in blues and greys, and the south in Greens and browns.

We were entering from my side to show her where we were going to be sitting since Inuyasha would have to sit on his side. The landings and seats followed the stairs so the houses and guests could be seated in descending order. Each of the ruling house’s colors also followed down making the entire circular building into a swirl of color.

The main floor was made of special made glass that was imbedded with a complex matrix of machinery. The floor could rise up and down but also could rotate in such a way as to drop the center of the floor down to make a cage that surrounded the dueling circle that was on the first floor. The dueling circle was where the challenges took place during that balls. The cage was over ten stories high and made of nearly impenetrable glass. If a contestant broke a panel they were automatically the loser since they were so hard to make and replace. The reason for it being so high was that was found to be the average height of a youkai jumping and if they went higher then that there were sensors that were activated and if you crossed even a toe over it a warning bell sounded the the contestant lost. There were quite a few females that lost by not being careful or thrown from the ring.

Upon the glass floor on a separate outer rotating ring was a stage that could be connected to any Cardinal Lord’s Seat. (Basically he had a seat similar to a throne) The stage was used as the presenting platform at the presentations but also if there was a concert it is what a singer or orchestra would perform on. For the first time it would be connected to the West’s seat.

Inuyasha and I had debated on this and it was decided that for the presentation the stage would be on my side and for the ball it would be on his. I was not happy with the arrangement but then I claimed the stage for when the first heir was born. Even if he did manage to impregnate Kagome first it matter little since it would be the first heir to either throne. Inuyasha didn’t seem to mind my demand and though I only got two days while he was getting more I at least had the most important. Well it would be as long as kagome didn’t lose during the ball. It would not do well to dwell on the possibilities if she lost, she would be trained to the best that I could teach her to be, and that was that.

~~~Kagome’s P.O.V.~~~

As we approached the building I was in awe. I had been taught about the building and why it was important but I had never been inside before. Concerts were held here all the time but the tickets are so expensive that my mom refused to but one for me and since I didn’t have a job till now I hadn’t been able to save any money for one either.

We walked along the side for a while before we came to the western doorway. I marveled at the torches in the walls that had just been lit as we passed by. The Obsidian was beautiful and I was reminded of the past and the starry sky on the night of a new moon. As we walked through the doorway I saw a circle made of moons in each of the phases. The tile was white and almost everything else was Silver. The chairs were almost like a theather’s but they surrounded tables and could be moved into lines or scooted up to the table. They were magnetized to the floor and while they could be moved they didn’t really come up.

The tables were covered in a very pale shade of blue table cloths with a center piece of waterlillies floating in bowls. If they added a few candles it might be very romantic. I was lead down the side stairs a few levels before we came to what I believed was his seat. For here were ornate wooden chairs that weren’t magnetized to the floor. Instead of the side wall that acted as the edge for concerts had been removed to allow a stage to be butted against the floor of the landing. I was surprised to see his original old robes that I had seen him in during the past framed and hanging behind the main chair. A pedestal for swords was also there but it was made for three swords instead of his two. Where or what was the other one? Shaking me head I was brought from my thoughts by Sesshoumaru.

“Look around Kagome. Once we announce and present you you will be walking down the side stairs to the left while I take the right. Inuyasha will approach from his side and join us in the center of the floor to greet everyone. You must not use any cloaking spell or scent for they will have to be able to tell what you truly smell like at all times. The only thing I suggest is maybe dampening your powers so that those that can see auras aren’t blinded.”

“Blinded?”

“Yes. Your aura is so strong that it blinded Yumi and even myself at first till I toned it down.”

“Wow. really?” a murmured ‘hn’ was all I received. Was my aura truly that bright since I was now combined with Midoriko? He lead me down the stairs and onto the floor. My one inch heels made a ‘clicky-click’ sound as I walked.

“Look down Kagome.”

I looked down and my breath was taken away. I was really really high up on the glass floor. I could see almost the dueling ring on the bottom floor. The building was truly a marvel for I could remember that the glass floor could touch bottom which allowed it to open up and workman could connect cables to the glass floor and raise it up. The cables once stretched would lift up partial floors for more room during the concerts. The building was over 25 stories tall and wide enough that with glass floor could raise to the top it lifted out all 24 other rows. Poles would be secured to make sure the floating floors didn’t move and was a wonder to see. Once all set up the floors looked like a cone going down to the bottom floor where they would raise the second stage for the performances. What was truly cool was that once the glass floor became the ceiling it could still open its circle and with a slight readjustment with the laser sensors turned to focus on the glass column, it turned the walls of the dueling ground into a giant shinning chandelier.

“Well this place looks better in person then in pictures, that’s for sure.” Sesshoumaru gave a light chuckle. “Now that I am going to be making money I can finally attend concerts here.”

“You could attend concerts without having money now Kagome.”

“Huh?” I heard him sigh.

“The Cardinal lords always have their seats open for when they wish to attend. Since we all paid for part of it we can come and see any performance that we want free of charge. WIth you now being part of both households you could come whenever you wishes, or at least after you daily training.” I stopped walking and just stood their opened mouthed at him. It took several seconds to regain function of my mouth.

“You mean that I don’t have to pay to see the concerts ever?”

“That is what I said.”

“Can I bring anyone with me?”

“Bring someone?”

“Yeah like my friends or my family?”

“As long as there are enough chairs and room on my platform you can bring as many as you like.”

“How will I get in without a ticket?”

“Once you are presented all you have to do is make sure that your mark can be seen. Any youkai will be able to tell that it is a true mark and will let you in.”

“Awesome! I can’t wait! Mom refused to but tickets because they were so expensive but now I can get her to come if its free! Hooray!” I was practically jumping up and down with excitement.

~~~Inuyasha’s P.O.V.~~~

I had stayed silent through the conversation just holding onto her arm. For her to be so happy made my heart speed up a little. Something that we had taken for granted made her deliriously happy. Sometimes being a lord had its benefits. While they chatted on I thought back to the other battles we had witnessed. Some females were more blood thirsty then my brother back in the past. Breeders had been known to be killed in the duels and it made my gut clench at the thought. To have Kagome back made me remember why I had waited for so long, no other woman would do. I’d rather die heir less then to have to find another now.

I had had to make myself forget a lot of things about kagome for a long time to deal with her departure. Sesshoumaru had made sure his servants fed me for almost a year before I came out of my depression. Once I had recovered and finally realized that she would be back just sometime in the future I had Sesshoumaru start my real training. At first he had only raised a brow and asked why he should spend the gold in getting me teachers when I had done nothing for him. I had to promise to go through all the training a prince received and swear a bold oath to support him if he ever needed it. Rin was the one that finally made the table manners stick along with my reading lessons. Once I became better read and learned some of what kagome had tried to cram down my throat I realized just why her schooling had been so important.

I had corrected several healers on the medicine they were using that I remembered from Kagome and her constant nursing of my wounds. While I had been stubborn about having her clean them I didn’t totally ignore her mumbling about what needed to be down and why. I remember her helping Keade in a birthing or two and her telling the miko about cleaning her hands and several other things.

The village was much healthier then most and it took me traveling around aimlessly patrolling the western lands to realize just how much better life was in Endo. I began teaching what I knew for sure to some villages like making sure to clean out the storage bins that held the rice to make sure mold didn’t take most of it during the winter and how to make sure other meats and things stayed cold so they didn’t spoil either. Just a few things that got people thinking and life improved almost 20% in just a few short years.

With the rise in health and armed with the knowledge of how disease truly spread humans began developing machines and ideas in rapid fire succession that changed the entirety of Japan in a little over 250 years. My brother realizing the problem in forgetting our roots made contests for dances and duels. It allowed the sword to be practiced long enough to become the art I remember Kagome mentioning and it kept the geisha and tea ceremonies alive. People now took great pride in their traditions and were even happier to win the prize money and the recognition of their devotion to their way of life.

With no wars or at least no major ones the Tai youkai remained in power till this day. Humans had their own courts but they gave them up to just be under our rule with the stipulation that some houses remained in power and that a counsel was put together to make sure any of our rulings didn’t adversely affect them. Some how they were now treated better then youkai were but I could probably put that down to the fact that humans out number us almost ten to one. That the city was still clean smelling and not clogged with the humans scent spoke of wonders that they had created with the air system. Sometimes humans could continue to amaze you.

Once we had crossed the entire floor and pointed out the restrooms and where the food was going to be we went back to Sesshoumaru’s landing. We all sat as he continued what I had begun with teaching her the houses. My mind and eyes wandered around and I noticed the camera crews setting up for tomorrow. I tensed as I realized that anyone of them could have a camera and get a picture of Kagome before tomorrow.

“Sesshoumaru!” I interrupted his quizzing kagome. He shot me a glare and raised his brow and I knew that he was annoyed at me for the interruption since he didn’t speak. “Haven’t you noticed that the camera crews are here setting up? They might get a picture of Kagome before tomorrow!” I watched as he scanned around and then he to noticed the few men and women off to the sides going about their business. He stood up and motioned for me to take Kagome away.

~~~Sesshoumaru’s P.O.V.~~~

I was angry, very angry. They knew that they were not supposed to be here. Problems had arisen from the press hiding cameras and getting footage that almost cause several wars. It was a national law that they were only to be allowed in only a few hours before everyone else so that security could keep an eye on them.

I could feel my power building as I approached the interlopers. I had a hard time not just killing them for they knew what they were doing was wrong even if they kept the cameras in approved places. Mentally I closed down to my more ruthless side and locked away emotions for they would interfere with my thinking. I could feel the change come over my face and I knew that if I looked in a mirror right now I would look more like an enraged statue then myself.

“What is going on here?” my tone was frosty and hard. It had made even my fellow lords shiver in their shoes. The three men and women all jumped to attention at the sound of my voice. It angered me even more that they were trying to break a law and yet they we’re so lax in their defense. Finally one man spoke.

“W-w-we a-ar-are setting up for tomorrow Sir.” ‘Sir? Didn’t they know who I was?’

“Do you have any idea who I am or even that you are breaking the law?” I snarled and I could feel a sneer creep onto my face exposing one of my canines.

“N-no Sirr. Ou-our man-a-ager told us to set up today.” I growled at him but could sense no lie.

“I am Mr. Takahashi of the West. You are violating the Law and you will remove your presence and EVERY camera or you shall be escorted out and all your equipment will be broken.”

“Bu-but Mr. Takahashi! There is no law that says we can’t set up for a public event!” spoke one of the women and I turned towards her and I could feel my power pressing in on her. I was some what satisfied when she gasped.

“Female you will not tell me I am wrong. Tomorrow is not a public event but a presentation. My presentation as a matter of fact. I will not tolerate incompetent humans on these premises.” I watched them as their fear finally got to them. It had been a long time since I had smelled a group that reeked of such complete and utter fear. It called to my baser self to give chase to prey but I had a long time in learning how to curb it. “You have twenty minutes to vacate.” I sent one last glare and turned to walk away. I reached into my pocket and pulled out my cell phone. It was time to set up my guards already if someone was already tying to sneak in. Pressing the speed dial for my head of security I waited for him to pick up.

“hello Mr. Takahashi. How my I help you?”

“Get yourself and your team down to the Concert Hall. It seems we have people trying to set up already. Make sure to bring the scanners to check for any hidden devices.”

“Yes Sir. Who should stay here?”

“Have Sanzo take charge of the building I need you here. Make sure to make a phone call to the Northern and Southern Lord for their guards also. I want this place swept and cleared of any cameras or listening devices that don’t arrive with the new crews tomorrow.”

“Very well Sir. I will be there in less then 15 minutes.”

“Good because these people only have eighteen to remove themselves before you need to. Take care of this matter Nishioka.”

“On our way Sir. Good-bye.” I hung up. I did not need to say farewell to someone that I employed. I turned back around to watch the news crew pack up but one female seemed to be talking on her phone to someone. My ears perked up a little and I focused in on her.

“Sir Mr. Takahashi is still here so no we can’t set up any cameras.” I couldn’t here the other voice since she had a headset on. “Sir he said we were breaking the law since it is a presentation tomorrow not a public event.” a pause. “No Sir I will not be going to jail just so you can have your story.” I could see her getting angry. “Fine Fire me! You know I am the best camera person you have! I alone know how to set up and operate the new equipment the station got! SO shove your ego and attitude where the sun doesn’t shine Mr. Minoru!” ‘Were my ears deceiving me? Mr. Minoru as in Jinichiro Minoru the supposedly the most honest reporter in the City? This is interesting. No one has ever accused the ‘good’ reporter of bad journalism but now his supposed insight to the problems of others took on a whole new meaning.’

“If you want to take on Mr. Takahashi of the West go right ahead. I sure as hell don’t want on the bad side of the most powerful youkai In Japan.” another pause. “We only have another 9 minutes to get everything out of here before his guards break all our expensive equipment and then you will have to explain to the president of channel 5 why their investment of over 2 million yen is now down the drain.” ‘Was camera equipment really that expensive?’ “No. I told you I won’t go to jail for your story. I don’t care if it IS the opportunity of a lifetime. I am quite happy where I am thank you.” ‘a woman cameraman with integrity? Who would have thought it?’

“Good-bye Mr. Minoru. Yes I can hang up on you. You see you are not my boss.” I watched as she placed he hand over the phone and I assumed she hung up as she took off the headset. I strolled over and once she finished packing her back she looked up to see me standing over her.

“Can I help you Mr. Takahashi?”

“Are you truly Happy where you are woman?” she suddenly paled and I could see her shock as where as sense her slight fear.

“Truthfully?” she said nervously. ‘hmm so she knows I could tell if she lied. Smart woman.’

“That would be good.”

“No. I am truly under paid for my knowledge and experience but since my contract isn’t up I can do nothing about it unless they fire me which they won’t because they need me.”

“So how did they get you in the contract in the first place?”

“A claus. I was told that after awhile I could earn the a raise and my pay would double in 15 years if I met the standards. However, once I got the standards they kept raising them. They said that my raise was put on hold since I went back to school to meet their standards and would have to start over renewing the contract from the beginning. Now I have been working for them 16 years and still making the same as I did when I started which isn’t enough for my family.”

I listened and was angry that no one had said any thing. Problems such as this were my brother’s problem but it seems that she isn’t fighting this in court so my brother would have had no way of knowing. however she said that she was an expert with the new cameras. I might have a use for her since the security system was being totally renewed and replaced in the Western office.

“You say that you know are good with the new cameras?” she seemed puzzled at the change in topic.

“Yes. I went back again to school just before they renewed the contract to learn all about the new cameras. I even took a few electives for security cameras since we we’re having trouble with ours.”

“If you are willing to bring the injustice of your contract to the attention of the courts I will make sure my brother can break it.”

“Why would I want to do that? I wouldn’t have a job then.”

“Not necessarily true.” she just titled her head to the side and gave a ‘why not?’ look and I gave a silent sigh. “There was a breach in the western office. Someone destroyed my entire security system and it is being replaced. I need someone who has the knowledge to teach my staff how to run it. I prefer that that someone be able to work for me and be on call should anything come up then having to call the techs from the security provider.” she thought about it for a minute.

“Are you saying that if I challenge the contract and break it that you will offer me a job working for you?”

“yes.” she really looked at me for a moment before she asked her next question.

“Why?” I smirked a little.

“It seems I found the only cameraman that had integrity. If you are truly as law abiding as you seem then you would be as good a candidate as any.”

“I would be honored.” she said with a bow.

“Now it seems that if you want a job woman you need to tell me your name.” I watched as she turned red.

“Kato, Nanami.”

“Very well Nanami. Call the western office once you have broken your contract. I will make sure my brother knows to speed up your trial.” I was about to continue when my guards arrived. I nodded to them to escort the others out as Nishioka came to stand at my side. “We shall see how you handle being around Youkai Ms. Kato. So I extend to you my personal invitation to the presentation. Nishioka my head of Security will see that you are put on the list. By the way Ms. Kato I want any footage you got before I came to be given over. I have to attend to my breeder now.”

~~~Kagome’s P.O.V.~~~

I was angry at Inuyasha with how he removed me from the building. Instead of just simply walking me outside he tossed me onto his back and told me to hide in his hair while he jumped around and out the door to the sidewalk. Then he put me on the bench and wrapped his arms around me turning my face to his shoulder. If anyone walked by he growled at them or shouted at them. I was getting angrier by the minute.

“Knock it off Inuyasha. If you let me go people wouldn’t think it so strange and leave us alone.”

“Feh!” was all he said as he tightened his hold on me. Pretty soon I wouldn’t be able to breathe.

“Loosen up Inuyasha I am having trouble breathing! Jerk!” He growled and this time thanks to the bond I heard his meaning.

:Shut up bitch.:

“I will once you loosen up!”

:You are playing a dangerous came Bitch. Any more insubordination and you will be punished.:

“I am not being insubordinate! You are trying to choke me!” Finally he loosened his hold. Taking a few deep breaths I tried to calm down. I knew it was important that I wasn’t seen until tomorrow but I think he was taking it a bit far but since he wasn’t going to let go I snuggled up to him instead.

“You know if you acted nicer I might not get so mad.”

“Feh! It’s for your own good wench.”

“I know you are old Inuyasha but you don’t need to be so cave man about it and drag me away on your back or by my hair saying ‘Feh’ its almost as bad as ug!”

“I ain’t no cave man.”

“Then quit acting like one.”

“I ain’t!”

“Are too.”

“Am not.”

“Are too.”

“AM NOT!”

“Are too.”

“Quite both of you.” I turned to see Sesshoumaru standing behind us. I pulled out of Inuyasha’s arms with some difficulty but I managed. I nearly jumped into his arms.

“Save me!” I said jokingly. “This caveman drug me out by placing me on his back. He only says Feh!” I heard Sesshoumaru chuckle while Inuyasha sputtered.

“I do not!”

“Sure Inuyasha. Whatever you say.”

“Feh!” I burst out laughing and I watched him as he realized he proved my point and he turned red. Sesshoumaru laughed softly.

“I see you are correct. I shall take you back home.” Sess said once he pulled himself back together.

“My Hero! Hurry take me away!” He picked my up bridal style and started off running. I could fell Inuyasha’s annoyance but I also felt his humor. He wasn’t mad and knew I was joking.

I rested my head on Sesshoumaru’s shoulder and breathed in his scent. It was calming and soon I could feel my eyes drift shut and I fell asleep to the beating of his heart.

End Of Chapter

~~~Inuyasha’s P.O.V.~~~

I watched sesshoumaru pick up Kagome and take off with her. I knew that she didn’t mean it but I couldn’t help but feel annoyed with how she ended the argument. To say that I was surprised that Sesshoumaru would run back when he usually insisted on not drawing attention would be a vast understatement. In the feudal era he reigned by being widely known and feared but then dropped back once he revived Rin. He had been a quiet threat in the back round for centuries and now it seemed that he wanted to be noticed again or maybe he was having fun? I wasn’t sure. Since he already had drawn a lot of attention I didn’t feel the least bit guilty when I jumped along after him.

It felt good just jumping the spaces between the sidewalks and running to feel the wind in my hair. When I had run here when he mentioned that kagome was back I didn’t pay attention to the landscape or the freedom running gave me. Now I simply ran not at my fullest but just to run. I arrived back at the western office in under 25 minutes and took the elevator up. When I reached the home floor I could smell Sesshoumaru's and Kagome’s scent. Following it down the hall I stopped in front of Kagome’s room. Opening the door I saw Kagome under the covers and Sesshoumaru sitting beside her.

“Hey Sess. Is she asleep?”

“She fell asleep soon after I started running. I was about to leave her here but she latched onto my tail. She seems to refuse to let it go.” Now that he mentioned it I noticed that it wasn’t on his shoulder. Following his arm down I saw Kagome cuddle to it like she used to do with Shippo. I smiled at seeing her so relaxed.

“So tomorrow is the big day. Nervous Sess?” I stole a glance at him while I spoke to see him turn serious.

“Truthfully yes though not about the presentation of her but of what the others will do.”

“I know what you mean. So much could go wrong. we have so many enemies who are going to ask difficult questions. Kagome knows how to dodge most questions but I know if left with some to long she will get angry and defensive.”

“Exactly. Even with the both of us keeping her away from the unloyal houses and their minions will be difficult.”

“I can tell you that I am not looking forward to the unattached females throwing themselves at us in her presence.” I shuttered and I knew so did Sesshoumaru. Some of those women just smelled horrible and that their seduction techniques all needed work.

“Kagome will help turn some of those away. Unfortunately until after the ball she won’t be able to challenge them and literally beat them back. While it is considered an insult for us to slap or hurt them once she earns her place she can teach them a lesson without insulting anyone. Kami there are some I wish I could throw into my torture chamber.” he said.

“Yeah. Some I have wanted to shred and others I think even being killed at my hands is to much of an honor.”

“Speaking of honor is Kagome ever going to let go of my tail?”

“Probably not unless she rouse her a little. She is used to sleeping with shippo and she always held him tight through the night.” I heard him give a frustrated growl. Deciding to help him out this once I moved over to the other side and began to tickle her side. Within a minute she tried to slap my hand away but loosened her hold long enough for Sesshoumaru to free his tail. I stopped and she seemed to search for the missing warmth and she whimpered when she couldn’t. I grabbed a pillow and tucked it into her hands. She quieted down and curled into a ball. Smiling I turned back to Sesshoumaru to watch him fluff his tail. It seems Kagome had drooled on it and he shook his head seemingly disgusted that he would have to shower tonight.

“Thanks little brother. Get some sleep like you said tomorrow is a big day.”

“Sure fluffy. Goodnight” I wiggled my fingers in a mock farewell and he growled at me for the fluffy comment.

I walked into my room and suddenly felt a little weary. The week had been one of the longest I have ever had. I was truly looking forward to her punishment. After tomorrow no one would care what we did, unless they wished to try and embarrass us, which was a very good thing since I wasn’t sure how much longer I could keep my hands to myself. I might become a true caveman for awhile and drag her into my room for some good ‘ole cave romping. laughing at my own joke I stripped before I crawled into bed and hoped to kamis that nothing came up tomorrow.

~~~Sesshoumaru's P.O.V.~~~

I had been annoyed that she had drooled on my tail but I let it go. After taking a shower and blow drying my hair I wrapped a towel around my waist and went back into my room. I was almost to my wardrobe when my cell phone rang, picking it up I saw that it was my head of security.

“Hello.”

“Mr. Takahashi?”

“Yes.”

“We have now completed the sweep. It seems that the camera crew was not the only ones that had been here. There was a total of over a hundred cameras and almost a hundred and fifty listening devices. Some we almost didn’t catch because they had been sown into the fabric of you throne and the chairs at your table.” I growled, angry again that more then one news reporter broke the law.

“Can you trace to which news groups the devices belong to?”

“Most yes. Some have no identifying marks or signals.”

“Trace those that you can and draw up a list. Penalties will be imposed on the news groups. I am sure that we can make it painful since they will have two lords demanding satisfaction instead of just one.”

“Yes Sir. The other guards have also arrived. We are doing a second search at the moment with the extra help so we can make sure your landing and The eastern lord’s is clear.”

“Good Nishioka. Call me in the morning with the completed report.”

“It shall be done Sir. Have a good night sleep.”

“I will.” I hung up and tossed the phone onto the side table. Deciding against clothes I crawled into bed. Tomorrow was going to be another long day.

~~~Kagome’s P.O.V.~~~

After I was sure that the brother’s had left I dwelled upon their conversation. they truly did believe in me. From Inuyasha it was and wasn’t surprising. I mean he spent a considerable amount of time protecting me in the past but he knew that this week was a first for formal training. Sure Sango taught me a few defense moves so that I could wiggle away, hopefully, if attacked by a human or something. It was just surprising that Sesshoumaru had so much confidence. He had hated all humans in the past and while I knew he had changed I was deeply honored at what he was putting at risk for me.

Realizing that I couldn’t sleep yet I turned on the side table lamp and opened the top drawer to pull out Toshiro’s journal. Flipping through the pages I came upon the next entry.

Dear Journal,

I have been promoted to corporal. My mother was so proud and she embarrassed me in front of everyone by bursting with a shout ‘that’s my boy!’ and sobbing at the end of the ceremony. My peers snickered for quite a while with that one. However, I was able to shut them up since I now had the power to give them punishment detail. Other then that today was pretty normal.

The feeling in the air is tense. No one laughs freely anymore. The attacks on the princesses have increased and I am sure that soon I will be assigned to them being the strongest of the younger guard. The odds of me defeating the numbers coming after them set me to thinking again. I had a healing sword but no attacking sword other then the standard issue one I received when I joined the guards.

I have talked it over with Totosai and he agreed to make a twin sword to the one we already made. He figures that it will be able to kill around a hundred lower level youkai in one swing. I had to give up a piece of my fang in my true form in order for him to make it. Unless my tooth is pulled out completely, which I doubt I will do because of the pain, I now have a mismatched fangs in my true form. Princess Kanai (Heaven’s love) noticed one day during my training and she asked about it. I couldn’t lie but asked her to keep quiet about it, she agreed.

I feel strange around her. She intrigues me and keeps me on my toes with her pranks on the court and the guards. So far I am the only one not to have fallen for one of them and hopefully never will. Most of the guard thinks the princesses to be empty headed or lacking anything other then their princess skills and defense training. Kanai has watched and practiced some more offensive moves though I have not told her I caught her practicing. I have tried to be subtle about helping her and I am not sure she notices but the moves I saw her trying I decided to practice while she was out picking flowers. I think I saw her watching me. I made sure to be in an open area so that she could see my feet and learn the correct way to land after her kicks and jumps.

I really like her. She is funny and the only one that seems to try and lift everyone’s spirits. I can not believe the differences between her and her sister sometimes. They are identical twins but their personalities are opposites. I mean they are so much alike that even their base scent is the same. If it weren’t for the different soaps I think they would even smell identical. Her sister is also weak. Not in power but health. The healers are baffled on why she catches sickness almost like a human. She has been to pampered by her father. While she is not a brat she also isn’t as nice as her sister. She takes things to seriously and is constantly aware of how she looks. I have never seen a female primp as much as she does.

To tell the truth I am not sure I even know her name. I have not even spent time with her though I see her everyday. she just is too strict and Kanai is so much more fun. I wonder if this is what my mom calls an infatuation? I know that she will never be my mate for I am a guardsman while she is a princess. Though I’ll be damn if I admit it to anyone else, I think, I wouldn’t mind her being my mate. The only problem is that I wouldn’t want to rule. I suppose that isn’t really a problem since she still is the princess and besides she has two brothers before either of them are considered.

On the other hand, however, wars have already claimed three other brother’s including the lord’s heir. She might yet be the lady of the western lands at this rate. Kamis please let her brothers live until one of them takes a mate and creates and heir for Kanai hates to be confined. So mote it be.


I placed the journal down and thought about what he had said. I had noticed the missing part of his tooth in his skeleton in the world in-between. Now I know where it went. Tetsusaiga was the enlarged fang of his father’s real tooth or it was until Inuyasha broke it.

So he also had a crush on one of the princesses? Interesting. I know that he eventually became the Lord of the western lands if he truly is Sesshoumaru and Inuyasha’s father. I guess that means the princes all died and that was saddening. I wonder if he mated Kanai? It would almost be a fairy tale if he did. I giggled and I set the book back into the drawer and closed it. The past seemed so much closer when you read someone’s journal. I probably should write in mine again soon. There was so much to tell but it would have to be done later..much later..maybe when I wake. (Yawn).

___________Early the Next Morning_________

I knew that the vents had been opened and the air system turned on the next morning when I felt the drop in temperature. It was almost as good as being outside to feel the real dawn. Blinking tiredly I tried to get my brain to function. Turning onto my back I stared at my ceiling watching the shadows play upon the green paint. If only the sun was to peak through the green instead of my window I might have almost believed that I was back in the past and that the past nine days had been but a dream.

Throwing the covers to the side I sat up and stretched my muscles. Today was the first part in becoming part of the brother’s lives for the rest of my life. Nearly nothing could stop me, not the jewel for it couldn’t send me home since I already am, and I was not going to let another breeder take my place. I was going to train my heart out and this new enemy would have to deal with my wrath once we figured out who it was. If I had any children I wanted them safe and this menace who killed Sesshoumaru’s guards and causing atrocities across the city needed to be stopped.

I had to wonder about my fate when ever since my 15 birthday I had some enemy to oppose or destroy. Little peace loving me. Little girl who wants good grades and a future me. Funny how fate decided that little ole me was the savior of the world. At least last time had its rewards like the earth not slowly being destroyed by humans and the youkai not dying out. I wasn’t sure what the rewards would be this time. Now there is a new enemy that didn’t seem to be offering any rewards for its defeat. Damn it I want to have a peaceful life to raise a family!

After grabbing my clothes I practically stomped into the bathroom to get ready. I set the temperature for a sauna bath. Hot spring look a like here I come.

~~~Sesshoumaru’s P.O.V.~~~

I suddenly heard the shower downstairs turn on and almost immediately my mind was fully awake. One thing my old warrior training was good for was being able to go from sleep to awareness in seconds. Helpful if attacked at night.

Tossing the covers to the side I stood nude enjoying the slight breeze through my window. I wandered over to my wardrobe to pull out my training attire. Today I would be training Kagome till noon then Etsu would give last minute instructions for dinner. After that was an early afternoon meeting with Kane and then getting ready for the presentation and then the dinner. So little time.

After getting dressed I didn’t feel like making breakfast so I picked up the cell phone and quickly placed an order with house keeping. Heading downstairs I saw steam rising out the bottom of the bathroom door. I only raised an eyebrow. If she wanted to be cooked alive then she should probably wait until the presentation it would be easier then scalding the skin off her back but I just shrugged my shoulders since it wasn’t my concern as I continued down the hall to the kitchen. I did something that I didn’t do often and wondered when it was that I became so domestic and started a tea kettle. tea woke me up better then the english coffee. Coffee was to bitter to my tastes though I drank it on occasion.

Getting my lap top out of my brief case I started it up and planned to get some work done before taking the morning off to train Kagome. When I started up my e-mail I noticed an unusual amount of mail. Clicking it opened I saw a bunch of congratulation e-cards. Growling I deleted them without opening them. Idiots.

Moving on I saw a few things that were important but could wait. My work was never done though I was looking forward to Inuyasha’s and my next battle to see who would be doing this for the next fifty years. I truly hoped that my power would hit its peak this time since I was truly tired of losing to a half breed. I refuse to think that Inuyasha is more powerful then I.

Bringing up the Breeders list I added a few more contracts to the lower ranking ones. Pretty soon we would have to start taking secondary breeders. I hated doing that since there was a chance of defects but it seemed everyone in the country had finally made enough money to pay for a child. The economy was booming and Inuyasha and I had our hands full making sure it lasted and didn’t drain the country’s resources and cash flow in to other countries. Inuyasha showed up as I was putting the finishing touches on the contracts.

“Yo. Is Kagome trying to scald herself to death?”

“Not to my knowledge.” I said as I finished the last line.

“Then should we rescue her from the sauna of death?”

“That won’t be necessary guys.” Kagome said as she walked into the room. She was wearing a white training outfit with only roses embroidered in the collar. Even with her sitting across from me I could feel the artificial heat from the water.

“Why were you using water that hot Kagome?” asked inuyasha. Kagome sighed.

“I was mad so I was trying to relax.”

“About what?”

“This morning I was happy about making it official that I was going to be in your lives. Then I remembered what I used to be in comparison to the way I am now.”

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“I used to be a 15 year old school girl. My biggest concerns were grades, friends, and boys.” I growled at this and so did Inuyasha. She held up her hand so that she could continue. “I was pulled into the dry well on the shrine property by Madam Centipede and found out that I was the reincarnation of Kikiyo, after that I was attacked again only to find out that I awoke Inuyasha who thought I was Kikiyo, during the ensuing argument had the jewel torn out of me by the centipede, later I accidentally broke it, battled Youkai that I was raised to believe were myths, tried to continue school, and tried to save the past from Naraku. To top it off my wish changed everything and cast me here, not that this is a bad place to be but it isn’t what I imagined when I was a little girl.”

“After I turned 15 I was cast out of everything I knew. I was placed in a position to know what really happened and what was truly in the past. I had to give up most of my life to devote it to the shards and the mission. Living two identities was hard and Inuyasha for a long time made it harder. He refused to understand the importance of my education and now after my wish my struggles were in vain! Now I have two lifetime’s worth of memories but only one really matters. I was given what I had sacrificed but at the cost of everything I was familiar with and knew. I can no longer go to the time I called home. I can no longer talk to my mother about my adventures and no longer does my little brother look up to Inuyasha. My family has no memory of their past life while I recall it in vivid detail.”

“Do you know how hard this is? Do you know that my wish as a little girl was to find someone who loved my as much as my father had loved mom and raise a family? I would have stayed at the shrine like my mother taking care of it too and I might have had a second job just to help pay for things. It would have been a simple life but I never asked for anything more. My life is so screwed up that sometimes I think I am sleeping and hopefully will wake up soon. I don’t know how much more upheaval I can take before I crack.”

I listened to her rant about her life and realized that a weaker person would have already broken down and gave up. She was right in that she never asked for this and maybe didn’t want it. However, she has accepted that she can’t change it and is doing her best to make the most of it. While I had training that took me out of everything I knew and was comfortable with to learn survival skills once I had I was allowed to go home. I was allowed to talk to my father about it. Kagome can only talk to us and Shippo for no one else really knows her but that can’t replace a mother’s touch or words of advice. Her aura fluctuated with her rant peaking and then receding.

“Kagome calm down.” I ordered her and she stopped mid sentence. “You are getting yourself worked up over nothing. You can’t change the past just continue on as you have been doing.” silence reigned and for a moment I thought it was a good thing until I felt the backlash of kagome’s power knocking me out of my chair and into the wall.

“Worked UP?!” she said quietly. “Worked up?” she said louder. “I’ll show you worked up.” her tone changed to deadly calm.

“Uh oh, Sess you did it this time. Nice knowing you.” mumbled Inuyasha as he backed out of the room.

A burst of energy and the next thing I knew I was thrown to the floor. I raised my youki in defense but it was immediately purified and done so quickly I felt slightly singed.

“Let me tell you a few things Sesshoumaru. I have every right to be worked up! I am nervous as hell and you are not doing anything to help that! I have played fate’s play thing for so long that I do not know who or exactly what I am any more. I had to give up my home, my life, my family all for the sake of that damn jewel. I made one mistake. ONE! Out of all the humans in the world and the five hundred years that had passed why did I have to be the reincarnation? Why did I have the damn jewel? Why do I now have to become a breeder instead of a wife!” Kagome screamed. I was beginning to recover and again raised my youki to stop her assault on my person.

I finally built up enough youki to block out the onslaught but it was draining me fast. I was beginning to get a little worried over the shear power she was demonstrating. She still had me pinned to the floor and I while I had blocked her onslaught I still didn’t have enough room to sit up let alone stand.

“I will tell you why. I was given a responsibility to something I never wanted. I was the one that made the wish and changed everything. The youkai in the jewel decided to take me literally and for their small revenge erased my family’s memory and made sure to institute a program that would deny my childhood dream. I did everything I was supposed to! EVERYTHING!” and with that the purifying energy stopped and Kagome colasped crying.

I gingerly sat up and Inuyasha came in quickly to kneel down by Kagome. I watched wearily as he scooped her up and took her into the living room. Ignoring them for a moment I checked myself over and was surprised that I had no injuries other then my pride. Getting to my feet I walked into the living room in time to hear Inuyasha ask why she had lashed out.

“...Damn...period...” she mumbled. It took my a moment to realize that period was the current era’s name for a woman’s monthly bleeding. I remembered Shippo saying that Kagome had always sat Inuyasha more when she was in heat. We could not afford her to lose her temper at the presentation. Quickly following the level headed side of my thinking I realized just what exactly she had done.

She had thrown me and pinned me with powers that she had only been training with for a little over a week. Awe quickly followed by slight fear swept through my soul. She was so strong without control how strong would she be with full control? She had Inuyasha’s and my youki under her control with the necklaces and we could not remove them. A tiny mortal girl was strong then my brother and I combined. She could have easily killed me, no one had ever gotten that close.

I stood watching her sob into Inuyasha’s chest and knew that she would never believe me even if I told her. She truly believed herself only to be slightly better then the average miko. How wrong she was. She had purified my energy at such a rate it was startling but controlled enough not to harm me. The concentration that took with her being as enraged as she was was close to a youkai’s concentration needed to control our beasts.

Taking a deep breath I moved to sit beside Inuyasha. She was curled up against his chest with her legs to one side so I pulled them into my lap and gently began to rub. Her sobs quieted and soon became sniffles. While Inuyasha and I tried to calm her breakfast arrived and I was thankful that the maid had not bee here to see my defeat. I motioned her to set up the table while we waited.

“I am sorry.” Kagome mumbled.

“Do not fret Kagome. It means we will have to step up your training is all.” I chuckled a little at her when she turned wide eyes to me. Her mouth opened and close for a while like a landed fish. “We will talk later. Food is ready.” Moving her legs out of my lap I stood and offered her a hand up. She gave Inuyasha a kiss on the cheek and took it.

Breakfast was silent and relaxed now that Kagome was calm again. I shut down my lap top that had miraculously survived and put it back in my brief case. Inuyasha ate quickly and said farewell to get his own work done. Kagome finished and together we made our way down to the training room.

~~~Unknown P.O.V.~~~

Well this was very interesting. A miko that can knock down the mighty Sesshoumaru. I wish my control would allow for hearing as well as sight but it matters little. The Takahashi brother’s seem fond of this miko. Perhaps I finally have the leverage I need to take back the western lands. It was their father’s fault that my mother was raped and I left to the twisted monsters of my supposed father and his family. Soon the will all feel my wrath just a few more years and I will have more money then any cardinal lord. I will bring Japan to it knees.

End of Chapter 68
~~~Kagome’s P.O.V.~~~

I had been shocked when Sesshoumaru said that he was going to step up my training. I believed that it was intense enough as it was but when we got done with breakfast and down into the training room he attacked with out warning and made me dodge and counter for an hour before letting me catch my breath. Presently I was collapsed onto the floor panting for breath.

“That is enough rest time kagome get up.”

“I can not stand yet Sesshoumaru.”

“I am sure if you try you will find that you can.” I groaned but tried to get up. Propped up on my elbows I stared up at him however, my legs refused to move.

“I can not move my legs!” I nearly shouted out in disbelief. Sesshoumaru came over and prodded my leg to see if what I had said was true. The moment my leg moved I screamed in pain.

“You JERK! That really hurt!”

“Hn.” was all he said as he called his cloud into being around my body. The cloud was really soft and I had never had the chance to be on it before. I was floated into the elevator and taken back up to the home floor and then brought to the bathroom. He left for a moment and I could hear the water turn on. Minutes later he returned and took me into the bathroom.

“Can you move enough to remove your clothes or will I have to do it for you?” Blushing I tried, really really tried to move but I still couldn’t move my legs so that meant i couldn’t remove my pants.

“I guess you will have to do it.” I mumbled. Before I had time to even shriek I was disrobed and being lowered into the water in his arms. I nearly covered myself but he had practically seen everything before and soon he would see it all anyway so I just hung onto his neck as the hot water slowly relaxed my exhausted muscles.

“Hang onto the rim Kagome.” Curious I looked at him but his face gave me nothing so I lowered my arms to hang onto the side. he moved away to open a cupboard that I hadn’t opened yet to see vials and miscellaneous jars inside. He would pick one up and open it, take a whiff, and place it back. After nearly 15 tries he seemed to find what he was looking for in a bottle like container with some orange colored liquid inside.

He set the jar on the edge of the tub and I picked it up to look at it. I couldn’t open it one handed so I set it back on the edge to look up. I gasped and quickly looked back down. My heart rate sped up to a hard pounding in my chest. Sesshoumaru entered the water and I tried to shrink back against the side, mortified by what he had done.

So busy was I that I did not notice him as he picked my up and set me in the corner. Blushing I quickly looked left and then up before turning towards him to avoid seeing him below the waist.

“Wha- What are you doing?” He didn’t answer and he gently picked up my leg and set it in his lap as he had done this morning. He had turned off the water leaving the hot tub only half filled. Picking up the jar he poured a small amount into his hands and began to rub my legs. I nearly yelled again at the pain but the water had done wonders already in loosening the tense muscles. After only ten minutes he stopped and allowed my leg to dry before replacing it in the water and moving to the other side. Pulling me over he lifted my other leg and began the same process.

he fingers felt like magic though I could tell it took a lot of concentration on his part for his robotic arm was not as feeling and sensitive as his real one. My heart went out to him and I knew that he never let anyone see him as any less then a fully functional male but the loss of his arm still to this day must be annoying at the very least. I wonder if they could duplicate his bone with cloning?

“Sesshoumaru?”

“Yes.”

“Has anyone tried to clone a bone?”

“Not to my knowledge.”

“Could it be done?”

“I do not know. Why do you ask?”

“Well I was just thinking that if they could clone a full being why not a bone?”

“That does not explain why you ask.”

“Well youkai can not regenerate a limb without the bone. If they could clone a bone and attach it could you not regain your arm?” He looked at me and for a moment I felt extreme anger through the link before it cooled.

“I have no need for pity miko. you would do well to remember that.” He stood and again I blushed seeing him stand there nude the fine hairs of his lower body now curly and wet.

“It was not pity.” I mumbled as the hurt from his harsh words set in. He said nothing as he dried off and redressed.

“Return to the training room once you have redressed. You have 15 minutes.” With that he walked out.

“It was not PITY!” I screamed. I knew he heard me but he seemed not to care. Angerly I got out half surprised that my legs worked again. I was going to show that over sensitive youkai a thing or two when I got back down there. Drying off and quickly redressing I stretched my muscles this time and then headed down. It was time to show Sesshoumaru just how much I had learned.

~~~Sesshoumaru’s P.O.V.~~~

After an hour I stopped and when i said she could take a break life seemed to flow out of her and she collapsed onto the ground. Laying on her back she had panted much like a common dog. After a ten minute break I told her to get up. Watching her struggle I nearly went to help her when her shocked cry resounded through out the room. Her face showed her disbelief and I could see the sweat reform quickly on her brow as she seemed to attempt to move her legs.

walking over I prodded her leg only to hear her scream. I growled in anger but I quickly stopped when I looked down to see the obvious pain and tears in her eyes. Ignoring any further comments I focused on my cloud and formed it around her and took her upstairs to the hot tub. It seemed that i would have to massage her legs to get feeling back in them.

I started the water and waited until it was hot before plugging the bottom. Going back I brought Kagome into the room and asked her to remove her clothes. She found that after removing her shirt and bra she could not remover her pants. I helped her and quickly placed her in the water before I could truly look at her. If I had I might not have been able to hold back in mating her there in the bathroom. Though her scent was suppressed the mark allowed me to feel it anyway. It aroused my inner demon but it didn’t try and make things worse like normal. Thanking the kami for some small miracle I went to the cupboard to get the right oil to help Kagome.

I inwardly grumbled after the tenth try to find the oil I was looking for. I really should get the oils labeled but I rather liked the fact of testing my knowledge each time I looked for a particular one. My father had taught me early in my training to make them to help ease the pain of learning sword play and hand to hand. Like how he taught my how to make my own shoes and boots so that I always knew that they would fit and be strong if I had to fight. Some leather workers couldn’t be trusted to make shoes for they would allow stitching to be loose in a particular area to make the owner stumble if ever in a fight. Loosing your footing usually cost you your life in a real battle so if you didn’t pay more then the one who wanted you dead your shoes were made with a fatal flaw.

I tried to teach Inuyasha once he became the eastern lord but he had no patience and while in the past I might have allowed to to die he was now my closest allay and the only close family I had left. If I died after Inuyasha I would be sure to hear my father's rantings until the end of time how I helped allow him to get killed. Damn the softening of my heart.

Finally finding the correct bottle I turned towards the tub again and set it on the side. Out of the corner of my eye I watched Kagome pick it up to look at as I hurriedly removed my clothes. To hear her gasp as she noticed my nude form was worth it. Her face flamed red in embarrassment. She didn’t seem to mind earlier when I held her nude but it seemed she was still embarrassed around me. Well that would change soon.

Getting in the tub I shut the water off and sat in the waist deep water and was amused as she tried to press herself into the corner I had placed her in. Though stiff she offered no resistance to my picking up her leg or rubbing the oil in. Her breath was labored and for her sake I kept from scorching her body with my gaze.

It was when she spoke when I started her second leg that surprised me. Why would she want to know about bone cloning? It wasn’t until she said that if they could clone bone then I could recover my arm. Did she truly see me as less then a fully functional make? Anger rose in me like a flash of lightening. Holding myself in check and shutting the link I told her.

“I have no need for pity miko. you would do well to remember that.”

“It was not pity.” she mumbled. I did not care and got out and dressed.

“Return to the training room once you have redressed. You have 15 minutes.”

“It was not PITY!” Her scream and power forced the link open and I could feel her hurt and anger. I had to lean against the wall as I felt her vague thoughts of how it must have annoyed me to still have a loss of an arm. What truly surprised my was her lack of any pity. I was about to turn around to apologize when I heard her mental voice shout out that she was going to try and show me a thing or two. Smirking I closed the link again now that the power faded and headed down to the training room. It seems my little breeder thought she could duplicate this morning.

~~~Inuyasha’s P.O.V.~~~

After breakfast I went down to Sesshoumaru’s office and called my secretaries and booted up his computer to log into my accounts. It seems that the railroad was having a problem with vandals pulling out rail ties to try and derail his trains. Luckily the idiots had pulled the ties that were just past a stopping point so no one was hurt and with a little work from a transformed youkai the train was set back on the tracks and the ties replaced and the train continued. The problem was the delay and the cost of replacing the ties and paying the workers.

Rubbing his forehead he tried to help the headache that was forming dissipate. The feudal era was so much easier. He only had to hunt and cook for himself. Only had to protect himself and his companions once they came along. Now he had entire companies and families depending on him. Most days he could avoid the reminders that there were faces and feelings behind the numbers that were in front of him but people he knew were the ones experiencing the problems. It made the job so much harder knowing that he had to cut into their earnings to help pay for costs and such. He knew that they would understand but it didn’t alleviate the guilt.

Steve had been a large help in organizing a search for the missing ties. At all but three locations the ties had been retrieved and replaced into the ground. The man also helped speed things up so that the delays were as minimal as possible. I had offered protection since the mix up and since then his work had improved which if you had asked him before would have been near impossible.

Looking things over he could see that with careful manipulation of the tracks you could slow down and speed up the trains that were suppose to go nearly 700 mph to and from each destination. Seeing it now showed that near the middle of each trip the trains had been slowed down to nearly 400 mph before speeding back up before breaking again at the slow down point before coasting into the railroad stations. It had been cleverly done and done regularly to make it seem that the slowed down times were the true travel times.

After learning all this I at first was mad that Steve hadn’t asked for help earlier but I could understand his hesitation. At least until recently he made sure all deliveries were to the correct place for that would have eventually ruined him with overage costs. Now that the trains were running at optimal speeds his companies were beginning to grow. What would have taken weeks was happening in days with his 24 hour crews and the faster trains. It was like the rails had just been invented again.

Through all this it did not make things any easier cutting into people pay even if only for tiny amounts any easier. If this continued then eventually his workers would get angry. So placing all the extra help on the rails he could to watch for any more vandals and stepping up the sweeps to make sure all the lines were in running order there wasn’t much he could do. Some of the tracks went thru open fields and there was no one around for miles. Sighing he pushed away the papers and moved onto the complaints he had been receiving. It was going to be a long morning. Setting his alarm to make sure he made it out for lunch with his uncle he set to work.

End of Chapter 69

I give full credit to syrinxsong and her story Enchanted orbs for this following idea in the fight scene. If none of you Sess/kag fans have read it you are missing out. Check it out on fanfiction.net.

~~~Kagome’s P.O.V.~~~

I finished dressing and hurried to my bedroom. I was going to show that arrogant youkai a thing or two. I tore in to my jewelry box and pulled a pouch out that I hadn’t really touched since I was a kid.

I jogged down the hallway and to the elevator. Reaching into the pouch I pulled two small spheres out and placed them in my pocket. The others I tucked into my obi. Once I reached the training floor I looked around and couldn’t see Sesshoumaru. I had a funny feeling that he wasn’t going to let me walk to my weapons that were waiting on the table in the middle of the room.

I walked to the back of the elevator and braced myself like a runner. Taking a deep breath I leapt into the air and ran. I had a split second to duck before I felt Sesshoumaru’s whip whiz by my hair. I did a quick forward roll and landed next to the table. Reaching up I grabbed the first Sai and charged it with my power to block the next slash of the whip.

Glancing up I saw that Sesshoumaru was a little off balance so I jerked the Sai that had the whip around it to pull him more off guard while I grabbed the other Sai off the table. Twisting my Sai I released the whip and backed up. We studied each other for a moment before the whip disappeared and he grabbed his sword again. I had been waiting for him to do that. We clashed and I used what strength I had to throw him back and danced a few steps back as I reached into my pocket to pull the two spheres out.

He seemed curious as to what I was doing and slowed his next attack. A mistake on his part as I tossed one Sai into the air regrabbed it and threw it. He had to dodge and I quickly focused my power to join the two spheres with a rope of power and twirling the newly formed weapon like a baton I then threw it at Sesshoumaru. Mentally I loosened the stiffness of the rope so that once it made contact it would wind around him.

The spheres were placed so that they followed the edges of his power right to him. Before he could redirect his energy it wrapped around his legs locking him in place. Chanting quickly it was turned into a mini subjugation spell. Only this one didn’t ware off till I let the energy go.

I slowly stood up as I realized it had worked. Grinning ear to ear I watched as he was stuck with his arm raised and body on one foot. I was sure if it wasn’t for the spell he would have toppled over.

~~~Sesshoumaru’s P.O.V.~~~

Mentally I was snarling at letting her have the time she needed to do the spell. I could tell that she had never tried this before so it required thought and concentration but I had no idea the little minx had this up her sleeve. I was humiliated again but this time it was my own fault for going easy on her thinking that she was only going to show her Sai skills.

As proud as I was of her I also realized that this could be a finishing move if she flared her power. She could easily slice my legs off with this weapon and I would bleed to death before I could receive help. The burning sensation was already becoming painful as the power dug into my skin and muscles.

“Kagome release the spell.” She walked slowly towards me but she didn’t release it. “Kagome!” I growled.

“Nut-uh Say I win first.” I was getting angry that she was blistering my legs for this but I growled in Inu

:You win:

She smiled and waved her hand and the spheres dropped. I winced as I set my other leg down and she noticed.

“Are you okay Sesshoumaru?”

“I will be fine.” I tried to move my legs and got a burning sensation and I could feel the start of blood running down my legs. Trying to move to the elevator to go up to my home floor to take care of the burns I nearly collapsed in three steps.

“Sesshoumaru! You are not alright! You pants are beginning to stain with blood. What happened? Did my attack do this?”

She came to my side and lifted my arm over her shoulder. With the help of my cloud and her maneuvering I was quickly taken back to the bathroom. I stripped out of the pants and left my shirt on to hang over my underwear. Glancing at Kagome I could see her cherry cheeks but she continued to examine the wounds.

“I can’t believe my attack did this. I was sure it wouldn’t be harmful.”\

“To a human it may be Kagome. However, I am not human. Any purifying energy is potentially dangerous to a demon. I did not spell my training outfits like I had in the past and you were trying to restrain me. If I had not tried to move perhaps it might not have hurt me. There is one thing about that move that strikes me as very useful.”

Her confusion as she looked into my eyes was heart warming in a way that she never wanted to hurt me but it was also very disappointing that she did not see the potential in the attack.

“Kagome if you would have flared your power and turned the rope into a disk you could have sliced my legs off. It could be a very messy but not the less effective finishing move.”

She gasped and raised her hand to her mouth in shock. Tears formed in her eyes and she lowered her head. I could feel the sadness radiate from her. I was not sure if she was sad that she could have killed me or if it was the other use of her attack but I used my hand to raise her eyes to mine again.

“Kagome?” I asked in question but she just brought her hands to her face and wiped away the tears.

“I am being silly Sesshoumaru. You are trying to help me see the advantage of this attack but I can’t help the sadness that is in my heart at the thought of taking a life. I hated it in the past and I hate it now. However, it might be necessary at the ball and I know that, it just hurts.” I could see that it truly troubled her. She had hid it well in the past if she truly did hate killing for there was never any sign in her scent that she didn’t want to hurt me or Naraku.

“As I have said Kagome it is possible but that does not mean it ever has to be used that way. You are strong and this could make as good as a threat as a way to kill. A loss of a limb even temporarily will hold off many females.”

Her smile was slowly returning. “Thank you Sesshoumaru. Now let me heal that which I caused my Sensei.” Her hands moved over the red welts on my legs and her powers turned blue with healing energy. The pain slowly faded as did the burns. Within 20 minutes my legs were healed and nothing remained but the dried blood.

“Thank you Kagome.” Her eyes opened and she smiled. Her fingers traced over where the burns had been as she looked at me. I couldn’t help the small shiver of delight that tingled I my spine at her innocent touch. My inner Inu whined from its corner wanting to take things further but I had to remind myself that I couldn’t touch her until tomorrow.

“I think you need to change and get ready for lunch Kagome. Unless of course you wish to join me in a bath?” Her cheeks flared red and she removed her chin from my fingers as she turned her head.

“That’s okay. I am sure you won’t need my help.” Her words were soft but strained. I couldn’t help the chuckle that rose in my chest. She stood and moved away. “I think you guys just like embarrassing me!” Her voice was noticeable annoyed but held no real anger.

“Now, now Kagome. You are most becoming when you blush.” She snorted and left the room shutting the door firmly behind her. I chuckled again and stripped out of the rest of my clothes. I opted for a shower instead of a bath since it was getting late and I still had a few arrangements to make.

~~~Kagome’s P.O.V.~~~

As horrified as I was about what my attack could do I was more annoyed at said demon. I was just about to enter my room when the elevator beeped. Detouring to the living room I watched Inuyasha get out.

“Inuyasha!” I called and he quickly turned to catch me as I ran into his arms. I hugged him tight as I was happy to see him.

“Is anything wrong Kagome?”

“No. Why would anything be wrong?” He hugged me tighter but said nothing. I realized then that he must have thought that something was wrong in order to hug him like I needed comfort but I was just glad to see him. I hadn’t been able to do this in the past and I had a lot of built up need for touch. So I decided to tell him what was up instead of having him worry.

“Inuyasha.” I pulled back a little and smiled. He seemed to stare at me for a moment as if judging my smile to see if it was genuine and once he was he smiled back. “There is nothing wrong other then your brother being a pain. I just have wanted to be able to do that for a long time. In the past I wanted to just hold your hand or give you a hug but you always shied away from me so I didn’t. Now that I can I am going to take full advantage of it.” I said the last part heatedly as I pressed a kiss to his lips. He took a moment to respond but when he did it was with gusto.

I was not sure how long we stood there but it must have been a while because what seemed all too soon was someone clearing their throat behind me. Breaking the kisses I rested my head on Inuyasha’s chest. My mind was not in any shape to talk to anyone.

~~~Inuyasha’s P.O.V.~~~

Kissing Kagome like this was mind numbing. I wanted to take her to her room and make love to her finally but I knew that would have to wait for tonight or tomorrow. Just a little bit longer I told myself over and over. Since I could not take her I made love to her mouth with all the intensity that could. When I heard someone clear their throat I felt Kagome break away. Sighing internally I took a quick sniff and Kagome’s arousal almost over powered anything else but I caught Sesshoumaru’s scent. Pulling away I had to blink a few times to get the lust from my vision. Sesshoumaru stood still slightly damp from bathing but dressed in his formal attire for the evening.

I caught his expression of wistfulness as he looked at us and I knew what he wanted. While Kagome cared for both of us he and I both knew she loved me. She was much more expressive with her affections towards me. I tried to give him a comforting look as I asked, “I take it Kagome should have been getting ready?” Sesshoumaru nodded once firmly as he turned with towel still in hand drying his hair as he made his way back to the bathroom.

Glancing down I pulled Kagome closer for a moment longer resting my chin on her head before I released her. “We need to get ready Kagome. Sesshoumaru and I have to prepare for uncle’s arrival and there are a few things you need to know.” She sighed but nodded her head. It was so hard to ignore my instincts to take her. Especially since her arousal still was in the air but we needed to get ready. Together we went to our own rooms and got changed.

I dressed in an outfit similar to my old fire-rat except this one was done with both red and orange with trimming in gold thread and my crest done in silver over my heart. I decided to wear my hair up and placed it in a high pony tail that was set back a little behind my ears. Giving myself one last look I left the room and went in search of Sesshoumaru.

I found him in his smaller study on the phone. I tuned out the conversation as I looked around. It had been awhile since I had last been in here. Standing near the family history I smelled Kagome’s scent lingering faintly on the shelves. I wondered If Sesshoumaru realized that she had been looking over here. I looked from top to bottom to see an empty space near the bottom. It wasn’t that large but I could tell that something had been moved since everywhere else the books were packed tight. As I was about to bend down to look my brother called out to me.

“Inuyasha.” I turned and sat down in a chair facing his desk. “Is Kagome nearly ready?”

“I think so. She entered her room before I did. She should be down soon.” We talked about the food for the night and for lunch with my uncle. My brother thought a small tea service first for discussing the news about Kagome would be appropriate and I agreed. As we were about to move on as to how much we wanted to reveal Kagome knocked on the door.

“Come in Kagome.” She opened the door and I caught a glimpse of a blue sleeve. I turned back to Sesshoumaru and watched with interest as I noticed his face go slack. Curious as to why I turned back. She had on a modified fighting Kimono with leggings done in a dashing shade of blue. Her hair was up in a high ponytail with flowers woven through. On her chest was a hole cut out to display the house mark with silver edging. The kimono had silver leaves down through out and she had matching blue boots. The sleeves had a finger tie to hold the sleeve down. My breath caught in my lungs for Kagome looked simply stunning.

“I take it from your expressions that I will make an impression?” She goggled and it echoed in my ears. How I missed her laugh and the nights around the campfire with our old friends. It was nostalgia and it was comforting.

“Yes Kagome it is very impressive. Is that what you are wearing to the presentation?” asked Sesshoumaru.

“No.” She shook her head gently. “Mrs. Dunn had her daughter make this for get togethers like this one. She gave me these wire flowers and showed me how to weave them in my hair. I thought the effect was stunning myself. I guess that Mrs. Dunn’s daughter exceeded your expectations?” I felt myself nod and I was sure Sesshoumaru did too as she giggled again and sat next to me. I couldn’t help but stare but when she cleared her throat I finally was able to pull myself away.

“Very well then Kagome. Now then I wanted your opinion on hiding your scent and power when we first enter my office. Kin should be making himself at home at the moment since I just got off the phone a little while ago with the movers.”

“The movers? What did he bring?” I asked Sesshoumaru.

“He says he has a peace offering, something that once belonged to father. I do not know what it is but it is considerable in size.”

“Well lets just hope he doesn’t have a sense of humor like Miroku’s descendants do. DO you remember their gag gift to you a couple decades ago? What was it? A negligee?” I laughed as he growled and I could hear a giggle coming for Kagome.

“We will not get into this.” He turned towards Kagome. “You need to keep your scent and power covered until we are sure my uncle is willing to take the oath. If he doesn’t I do not want him to see you until the presentation. I am only going to tell him if he agrees.”

“That would be a good idea. I will even stay back in the elevator until you can signal for me to come out that way I am out of sight and if the doors close it just seems as if someone needed the elevator.”

“Very good. Now how much do we want to tell him? We do not have all day to try and explain everything.” Said Sesshoumaru.

“I do not think we should tell him about the jewel. Perhaps that I once guarded it but if we said I still did he would want it destroyed immediately and I can’t do that until I get further in my training.”

“Agreed. However, if we tell him that you once guarded it then we have to explain how that is possible since he knew that it was wished upon 900 years ago.” I said.

“Well I think we should tell him a little about that. I mean explain that I was from the future and that my wish changed everything. I mean he can hardly be upset that my wish allowed youkai to survive right?”

“I do not know, Sesshoumaru?” My brother seemed to think for minute.

“I believe that once the oath is done we should tell him simply that her soul changed everything. She is the reincarnation of Kikiyo correct? It started with her.”

“No it started with Midoriko.” Said Kagome.

“Midoriko? Oh you mean the priestess that is in the jewel?”

“How bout we start at that? Ask him if he knows the history and if not explain how the jewel came to be. Simplify it to say that my incarnation burned it with her body after pinning Inuyasha. I don’t think Inuyasha wants his old flame brought into this.” I nodded and Sesshoumaru merely said ‘hn.’ “We’ll say that I was from the future and knew that things were going badly so I made a wish that changed everything. Now that I am back you both choose me and here I am. It might take a little explaining as to why you choose me and such but we can keep the questions to a minimum this way. There is very little left to ask about without being rude.”

“How long have you been thinking about this Kagome?” I asked.

“Well, truthfully, since I came back. I knew that there would have to be some people who would have to know some of our history in order to remain allies and friends. It would seem too suspicious to anyone that knew of you to suddenly take a breeder like you did. I mean yeah everyone knew you were looking but for Sesshoumaru to sallow his pride and accept a human for a breeder is sure to cause a stir.” Kagome was pointing out some very good points and I mulled them over in my head.

I knew she was smart and though I inherited the east I was still learning even after all this time to anticipate the others reactions to my ruling. It was hard though to over come my act first think later attitude. It worked when I was the only one that needed anything. I had curbed it a little when I had my friends searching for Naraku but it had changed a lot when I started to rule. However, there were still times like this that I am glad Kagome or Sesshoumaru can predict these things. Confrontation I was good at, thinking not so much.

“They are stirring and I agree Kagome that there are a few who will find it suspicious but you forget times have changed and the stigmatism of humans has defused much. Though you are human you are also a miko and can bare full blooded heirs to both myself and Inuyasha if you so choose. There is little reason to belittle you.”

“Ah but you also forget that most miko’s are common blood. Most of the youkai I am going to be presented to tonight still think as a noble and not a modern person. You have had to change because you deal with humans almost every day running the breeder program which I think had softened you more then you think but I will with hold judgment until after tonight. I can’t be considered arrogant tonight can I?”

“You most certainty can not.” My brother smiled.

~~~Sesshoumaru’s P.O.V. ~~~

My brother and I had picked well for she was quickly picking up on what she needed to do and think in order to make it in youkai society. She made several valid points that I myself had worried over but it seems it was for naught. Somehow Kagome knew what people were going to think and I guess that is how she managed my brother all those years ago when he still had his attitude.

“Well I believe that the movers and my uncle have had enough time to settle in. Eyrein is also coming for I believe his help in transferring memories will aid us in making this a quick telling and explanation.”

“Okay.” We all stood and headed towards the elevator. I wondered what my uncle would have to say about my brother’s and my little spitfire. I was looking forward to tomorrow and being able to ignore the rules for a few days in order to get to memorize my new breeder. (Hentai thoughts everyone!)

~~~Kin’s P.O.V.(this back tracks a little) ~~~

I was up and ready by 10 a.m. I gathered up the grand pups and sent them home so that they could be with their parents till the presentation. My mate had breakfast ready and on the table by the time I was done.

“Aren’t you excited Kin? I can’t believe the boys are finally settling down, for the past few decades I almost began to believe that they would be bachelors forever. Even Toshiro didn’t wait this long.”

“Well my dear I am happy for them. Sesshoumaru and I have begun to settle our differences but I still need to work things through with him and Inuyasha.”

“Oh. That will be difficult since even Inuyasha forgave Sesshoumaru faster then you. I still don’t understand how that worked out. I mean it seemed like for over 200 years he hated him and then after Inuyasha was revived it changed. I mean you never had Sesshoumaru trying to kill you and you didn’t loose and arm to Inuyasha so how did they settle their differences faster then you?”

“A mystery that I will hopefully solve soon now that Sesshoumaru and I are on speaking terms.”

“I suppose that I will not be there for your meeting?”

“I do not know. Sesshoumaru never said I couldn’t bring anyone. If you want to go I am sure that he won’t mind. Explaining it to the two of us shouldn’t make that much of a difference. I also want to know where he found this breeder.” Kimi smiled at him and nodded her head. Food was finished and I left her to gather up a few things that I thought to bring with me as a gesture to show that I truly wanted things to change.

In my library was a display case that held the armor of Sesshoumaru’s father. Or at least the back up one that he had made if the one he wore was damaged. Being the guardian of Sesshoumaru for a few decades, I had it moved to my estate at first so when we got my brother’s body he could be buried with it. However, once it was found out that there was no body it remained here in my study. Sesshoumaru either hadn’t known about the second set or didn’t care. Before I had thought it was because he didn’t care now I was betting on the later since after his death he became so closed off.

And now that I have seen what Inuyasha can do I felt the guilt weigh heavy on my heart for not looking after him and his mother when they were sent from the castle. Even though I was angry that my brother had dared to mark a human I should have upheld the family honor. To think that now he would have been considered ahead of his time now that demons and humans interacted now on a daily basis. It shamed me to realize I had been so closed minded to what Toshiro was trying to tell me.

The problems Toshiro had with Sesshoumaru started at the mating of his mother. It was such a shame about the mix up of Toshiro’s mating. I wish Lady Kanai hadn’t disappeared as she had. Toshiro tried to explain to the girl’s father about the mix up but he would have none of it. He cared little that Kanai and Toshiro had fallen in love and it was his idea that the chase be given. Toshiro’s mate was so sickly and once pregnant she was so ill! The girl didn’t have any sense of humor and Toshiro nearly became a shell once his son started to go more and more off on his own. Sesshoumaru wouldn’t listen to his father and it was her fault that he didn’t. Always telling the boy that his father didn’t want him and that his training was harder then it should have been because of it.

It was her that wasn’t wanted! Sesshoumaru was the pride and joy Toshiro always wanted. When it became evident that the female could no longer bare children Toshiro nearly went mad in the need for relief. I understood the need for the concubines. I truly did. My brother should never have had that life. He was better then that. I watched as his dreams for a large and loving family crumble and the light go out of his eyes.

It wasn’t until Izayoi came into the house that the light began to return. I should have seen it coming. I didn’t find out about the pregnancy until it was too late to kill the child. My brother lost his life defending his second son. While I held no blame for the child I did blame Izayoi. It was because of her that I didn’t take them in. It took nearly 15 years after they were cast out to find out that she died only a few years away and her son thrown to the curb and left to die.

I ravaged the house and the family that lived there, killing them all. It was one of the few times I lost control. My brother may have made a mistake in marking a human but he had paid for it and gave his life for his son and that these humans would throw out royal blood like a cur from a bitches litter infuriated me. The boy was not at fault.

I looked for him but the trail was too old to follow and no one had seen him. I felt as if I failed my brother. He had only wanted a son to love him and only wanted a loving mate and family. He had had no use for the western lands for he only protected it because it was his duty. He had been the apple of my mother’s eye. Her shinning light during the wars with his constant inquires and help around the castle. Toshiro had been what kept alive her hope for he was always asking questions and willing to learn anything.

I had been jealous that he received so much of her attention until one day he had come and sat beside me. He mentioned off hand if I had ever thought about tomorrow or did I assume it would always be there? I said that I did think of tomorrow when I had something to do but other wise no. He asked why not, did I not want to be a warrior or perhaps a scribe? I had been amazed that he had even known what I liked to do but I said that was for some day when I was grown up. Why think about it now? I laugh now at the naiveté I had shown but my brother had smiled and asked if that was what I wanted then should I not think about what I needed to know now so that when I was grown up I could do what I wanted. I had not thought of that.

We talked all day about this and that and I finally felt a connection to him that I hadn’t before. Just before I went to bed I finally asked the one question I had been eager to now.

~~Flashback ~~

“Brother why do you ask mom about everything? I mean she is constantly asking everyone questions about what they do and why it was done that way. She mumbles the answers to herself over and over until you talk to her.” Toshiro’s eyes soften and he clears his throat to speak.

“Kin one day soon the wars will most likely reach the castle. The battles are growing more and more intense. Do you know what will happen if it does?”

“Not really. I hear the maids whispering and the guards speculating about it, most of the time they are afraid and say that we all will be killed. Or something like that. A few said that they hoped the women could slit the children’s throats quickly and then themselves to same them from being used by the enemy. I do not understand what do they mean by used?” Toshiro sighed and he knew then that while I was angry I did still kept an ear out for things.

“I do not know how to say this gently so I will say it straight out. If the castle falls women like mom will be taken by soldiers. She will be forced to mate them and most likely killed after they had their ‘fun’.” My hands covered my mouth to muffle my scream of outrage. I was shaking a little. I was horrified that could happen to my mother. He continued on as I pondered this new information. “They also wish for the mothers to kill the children quickly or they may suffer the same fate or be forced to be slaves. If they become slaves they will be beaten and used until they die.”

“So why should I let mother worry about the approaching danger when I can take her mind off it by sending her off to learn the answers to my questions?” He paused for a moment and I was slowly beginning to understand. “She is learning and so am I everyday, things that we didn’t know before. It makes life seem precious again and it allows her to laugh. It allows her to be almost a child again learning the world. Our mother has lost every child but us two. You have not been here for long but I remember my older brothers and sisters. The boys went to the army and into the field and the girls were the defenders for the princesses. All of them lost to these on going wars. It is a burden in her heart that I try to lighten by allowing her to make new friends that share that grief. Have you not noticed that her scent of despair has almost vanished? The castle itself is growing closer by everyone asking others questions about their lives and jobs. For some it is healing the wounds of loneliness that they have felt since their loved ones have died. Do not be jealous of me brother for though she pays me a lot of attention she still loves us the same. Perhaps you should ask her your own questions? Then she will be twice as busy and it would allow her mind and heart to rest.”

For almost a week I had pondered on his words and paid closer attention to those around me. I watched the laundry maids talk to the patrols about the day and people they knew. The gardeners talking to the cooks about which might be a better herb or spice to add to the traditional dishes. The seamstresses to the shoemakers about the new fashions. Every one seemed happier then I could remember. Everyone talked about life and not their loved ones that passed away. Greetings were always followed with questions about the other’s family health and accomplishments. My world was no longer fear and whispers of attacks and deaths. I was not sure when the change happened for I long ago learned to tune out the whispers. I had to when they were all about the doom of the castle and such. So in order to play I missed the beginning of the change. My brother’s questions had restored the castle to almost normal. Though I could see that everyone was still very much aware of the wars it was less threatening now that they had others to talk to. Once I came to that conclusion pride grew in my heart that it was my brother’s doing.

~~End of flashback~~

After that day I strove to be like him. Mom was happier then ever once I too started asking questions and she believed that the smarter we were the less likely she would lose us too. Though heartbreaking in a way it seemed her beliefs were justified. For Toshiro became the lord of the western lands and I became a general. I had the job of making sure the supplies reached where they were needed and those questions I had asked in my youth helped me to know how food and clothes needed to be sent in order to reach destinations. Talking to traders and such allowed me an insight in how things should be done and it had all started with a simple question of how cloth was made. It led us on a merry adventure of discovery of the silk worms to the mulberry trees upon which they ate. This led to the harvesters that gathered up the cocoons, killed the worms, and boiled them to get the silk free. To the weavers who spun, dyed, and wove the silk. The seamstresses that then made the clothes and finally the traders that brought the bolts of silk and clothes to be bought. Everything followed a similar trail and I applied it to the wagons and carts that moved supplies. It was one of my fondest memories.

Now here I was the youngest and last of mother’s children. I stood next to the display case running my hand over the glass and wished once more that I had gone with him to try and defeat the dragon. I would gladly have paid the price for disobeying orders if it meant that I would still have had him here. But he had seemed so sure that he could beat him and though he succeeded in stopping him, it was the humans that killed him. He should have never gone to the estate to rescue her. Slamming my fist on the desk I let the anger go. It has been too long to hold a grudge against someone long dead. Still pondering the foolishness of my brother I barely heard the soft knock at the door.

“Yes?”

“Honey the men are here to get the display case so that they can take it to the meeting. Are you ready?” Startled I looked at the clock and realized it was almost noon. I had been thinking to long again.

“Yes. Send them up.” I sat down at my desk and the men came in. The secured the armor inside and the lock so nothing came out and easily lifted it and carried it to a special lift chair. Once they left I went to my room and dawned my old clothes that had my family crest. My mate had done the same and together we went down and called our own chair. The ride was short and peaceful. As we approached the western office I could feel a change in the air. Sesshoumaru’s power must have grown recently for the air to change so quickly. Not sensing any hostility I shrugged it off.

~~Sometime later~~

The delivery men had put the box in Sesshoumaru’s office and then covered it with a cloth so that he could unveil it at a later time. He stood in the office waiting for his nephews to arrive with their Breeder. His mate sat upon the couch and we waited in silence.

The elevator door opened up to reveal Sesshoumaru and Inuyasha but no breeder, his eyebrow rose in silent question but before he could ask Sesshoumaru spoke up.

“What is your mate doing here uncle?”

“She was bored and since we are trying to start a new in our relations I thought it might be nice for us both to come.” The brothers exchanged a glance and seemed to share a few thoughts before Sesshoumaru answered.

“While at any other time this might have been a good idea, right now I do not believe is a good time.”

“Why?” I asked trying not to lose my temper. “My mate will be meeting her at he presentation anyway.” The brothers scowled.

“It is not that we do not want to her to meet our breeder it’s just that what we have to say is confidential uncle.” said Inuyasha. “We were going to have you take a blood oath so that this information doesn’t get around.”

I stood there with my hand upon the glass display case and thought about that. ‘A blood oath is the most serious way of controlling information from mind readers. If their breeder truly is so unique this some how doesn’t surprise me, so do I take the blood oath and keep the new found peace or do I reject it and try some other way? It seemed I had no real choice, I needed to patch things up with my nephews.’

“Very well prepare the potion. I will say this now that I do not like this but in order to keep the new peace I am willing to allow it.” The boys raised their eyebrows and again exchanged a look but nodded. Before I knew it they stepped apart and some how I had missed that their breeder was indeed behind them.

Before I even got a good look her scent made itself known and it made me close my eyes. Orchids had always been my favorite flower. Opening my eyes I swore I saw a vision of the beauty before me. She had on a modified kimono with leggings done in a dashing shade of blue. Her hair was up in a high ponytail with flowers woven through. On her chest was a hole cut out to display the house mark. She was small, much shorter then I expected but she held herself with pride and she looked me in the eyes. I could see her fire and I knew instantly that she was indeed a miko, a powerful one.

The boys hands came into view and each offered her their arm in perfect timed precision. The miko stepped forward and interlocked her hands resting her hands on top of theirs.

“This is Miko Higurashi Kagome. We will explain all once the oath is taken.” Sesshoumaru said.

The moved as one to the desk and Sesshoumaru reached for the goblet and set it in front of them. Releasing each other the boys cut first and then Inuyasha cut Kagome’s. The dripped an adequate amount and Inuyasha licked his hand and Kagome’s clean. Sesshoumaru tending his own. Sesshoumaru picked up the goblet and handed it to me first. My mate came to stand by my side and we each quickly swallowed our half and recited the oath that said that anything we learned today would be kept secret. Once done the trio relaxed.

“You can leave us now shadow. I will not be needing you and send the maids up with lunch.” I shadow appeared on the wall and floated towards the elevator. I was never sure how their mist form could push anything but they could and the elevator opened and closed with the shadow inside.

“Come sit uncle.” said Inuyasha. We all took our seats and I waited for them to begin.

“How much do you know of Inuyasha’s life uncle?” I thought for a moment and came up with very little.

“Not as much as I would like. After you banished him and his mother from the castle I was still to angry with my brother to offer any assistance. Fifteen years later I finally came to my senses only to find that Izayoi had died only a few short years after leaving the castle and Inuyasha could not be located. I looked but no one knew him and I was so angry at them for tossing Inuyasha out like that I killed the house.” A gasp came from the miko but she said nothing.

“I see.” The elevator beeped and Eyrein came in with tea. As he was setting a cup before everyone Sesshoumaru continued. “For about a hundred and fifty years he was hunted like the humans hunt a deer. I myself did not even spare him. For fifty years he was pinned to the god tree by a miko who had believed he betrayed her. Her reincarnate freed him and had the sacred jewel born into her body since her incarnation had it burned with her body. However, her reincarnate had no training as a miko and a centipede had ripped the jewel from her side. After Inuyasha was released he killed the youkai and tried to kill the girl. The first miko’s sister collared Inuyasha with prayer beads and the new miko was the one that held the power over them.” I felt my anger flare but I held it in.

“So what does this have to do with your breeder?”

“I am getting to that. Now then.” I could tell I was beginning to annoy Sesshoumaru and though I was older then him I could feel his power and knew that it wouldn’t be in my best interest to push him farther. “With the jewel freed from the miko’s side any low life demon wanted it for its power. Inuyasha was stuck to the new miko hoping that she would just give it to him since she didn’t want to protect it but instead a few days later a crow demon was able to catch her and swallowed the jewel. Giving chase she fired a sacred arrow at the damn thing and though she hit her mark it also shattered the jewel. The pieces were spread through out Japan and the elderly miko made it Inuyasha’s and the new miko’s duty to collect the shards.” Now this was getting interesting. I slowly sipped my tea as he continued.

“The miko was very foolish and a few days after they joined together as a team this Sesshoumaru and my retainer Jaken had made a plan to get Tetsusaiga. I had finally figured out what father had done and forced the jewel from Inuyasha’s eye to father’s grave. However, neither Inuyasha nor I could pull the sword out of the pedestal.”

“then how did you get the sword?”

“The miko.”

“The miko? You mean she pulled the sword out? How?”

“I do not know. All I know is during the battle she somehow got near the pedestal and accidentally got knocked into it pulling the sword out. I was very angry and after studying her for a moment I covered her in my poison. I thought she was dead and gone when Inuyasha attacked me again much faster then before. It seems even after the betrayal of the first miko he then held feeling for her reincarnate and so I taunted him. After he finally started to land some blows imagine our surprise when the miko stood up covered in my poison now looking like green mud then anything deadly and began yelling at me for trying to kill her.” I chuckled along with everyone else at the table.

“She gave Inuyasha the sword though the baka couldn’t transform it at first.”

“Give me a break Sesshoumaru. I didn’t even know of the sword till you came looking for it. How was I supposed to know how to change the damn thing?”

“Very true. Needless to say he won and I lost and arm. The two continued to travel and I continued to look for answers as to why the sword would burn me for touching it. Inuyasha’s group grew adding a kitsune baby fox, and lecherous monk, and the last of the demon slayers.”

“That would be a very interesting group.”

“You have no idea. Anyway each in the group had reasons for hunting down another half-demon. You should remember him his Name was Naraku?” I felt my temper flare again at the thought of that treacherous demon.

“I remember. He killed nearly half of my household looking for a way in to the western palace.”

“The very same. However, did you know that the demon was once human?” asked Inuyasha.

“No I did not.” (Okay everyone Inuyasha takes over the narration from here.)

“After a hundred and fifty years of being hunted I finally found someone who was as lonely as me. Her name was Kikiyo and she was at the time the present guardian of the jewel. Together we decided that I would use the jewel to become human so that we could live ordinary lives together.”

“WHAT! You would give up your noble heritage for a FEMALE?!” I yelled.

“What was so great about it at the time?!” Inuyasha yelled back. “Once my mother died I was hunted EVERY DAY! I barely slept, barely ate, and had no friends, no life! I lived from moment to moment wondering if I was going to be strong enough to survive the next attack! I was alone and angry. She offered a way out and I was going to take it!” Inuyasha was standing panting as he finished and I had to turn away from the pain that was in his eyes. It was partially my fault that he lived that life and there was nothing I could do now to change it.

“Inuyasha.” Said Kagome as she came over to him and wrapped her arms around his waist. I smelled a faint hint of salt water and knew that she was crying for him. Though it pained me to know I failed I could see that Kagome was slowly mending his heart already. I was unsure what this all had to do with her still but if it made the pain go away I was all for it.

“Kikiyo was to kind hearted though she was as lonely as I. The jewel kept her from being able to be close to anyone including her little sister. One day a thief was found in the river not long after we first met. He was burned all over his body like someone had tried to roast him and then threw him in the water. She cared for the thief who was paralyzed in a cave near the village. I do not know exactly how he found out but he learned of our plan for the jewel and sold his soul to demons. He became a half-demon and took on the new name of Naraku.” I could start to see the strands of the story come together. A lot of things began to make sense but where Kagome fit was still a mystery.

“He convinced Kikiyo that I tried to kill her by taking on my form and wounded her. He made me think that she betrayed me by taking hers and firing arrows at me. To make a long story short I lost and was pinned to the tree and she died from blood loss. As Sesshoumaru already explained how the jewel became shattered and we set out to find the pieces to get them back together. Naraku also collected them and once we had over half the jewel Kikyo was revived by a witch from clay and her bones. She stole part of her reincarnates soul to stay animated and hated me with a passion. She took our half of the jewel and gave it to Naraku thinking that only she would be able to purify the jewel once it was complete again.”

“She was foolish in that belief for without her whole soul she didn’t have the power and she was killed again in the final battle which allowed her reincarnate to regain her soul and purify the jewel which in turn killed Naraku. Following the battle at the celebration dinner we talked about possible wishes. The miko finally came up with one that could help set everything to rights. When she made her wish she disappeared.”

“That is all very well and good but where did she go?”

“Well the one part I left out was that she was no ordinary reincarnate.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean that though I was on the tree for fifty years it took much longer for her to reincarnate.”

“How is that possible?”

“She came from the future.”

“Impossible.”

“No. It is very much the truth. She came from over five hundred years in the future.” I leaned back in my chair and looked to my mate. I wondered how it was possible.

“How?”

“The centipede I mentioned?”

“Yes what about it.”

“Well it was originally dead and in the bottom of Bone Eaters Well. When the miko got to close to it looking for her cat it rejuvenated it and it pulled her into the well and five hundred years into the past. With the help of the jewel shards she could travel back and forth between that time and hers.”

“Okay I understand that supposedly a miko from the future went to the past and broke the jewel and reassembled it. I get that she made a wish and disappeared but what does that have to do with your breeder?”

“Our breeder is the miko that traveled in the past. She made the wish and changed time which allowed youkai to survive.” I was so surprised that I looked at the girl and started to add everything up and once I did…I fainted.

End of Chapter 70

~~~ Kin's P.O.V. ~~~

Images and voices floated in my mind. The story I was just told slowly formed in my mind. I was but a spectator in my own mind as I watched the very early memories of Inuyasha.

~~Flash ~~

A boy in a red Haori and Hakama chased a ball across a bridge as taunts followed him. He could feel the young boy's confusion as they called him half-breed.

"Momma? What's a half-breed?" He saw the young face of Izayoi as she cried and held her son to her chest.

~~ Flash ~~

He saw an older Inuyasha fighting a seeming endless amount of demons as his blood boiled. He could feel the burn of the wounds and knew that if it didn't end soon he would die. A miracle came as a sacred arrow appeared from no where and killed most of the remaining demons.

~~ Flash ~~

He watched the same miko pin Inuyasha to a tree. "Quit coming for the jewel I have no wish to waste more arrows." He felt Inuyasha's confusion as to why the priestess didn't kill him.

~~ Flash ~~

He saw the miko and Inuyasha sitting together on a hill side talking about the jewel and the possibility of him becoming human. He could feel the desperate longing to belong in Inuyasha as he agreed to the miko's idea.

~~ Flash ~~

Arrows came flying from no where and tried to pin him to a tree. A female's voice yelling traitor. The miko appeared and he felt the hurt and betrayal as he raced into the village. He could see the Shikon jewel sitting innocently on the stand and as Inuyasha grabbed it and ducked more arrows which knocked over the torches.

~~ Flash ~~

A now bloody priestess stood upon the hill after finally succeeding in pinning him to a tree. The jewel some how fell from Inuyasha's hand as the last arrow struck slowly rendering Inuyasha unconscious.

~~End of Inuyasha's flashbacks ~~

~~ Kagome's Flashbacks ~~

"Souta!"

"Kagome the cat went down by the well again!"

"Then go get him."

"But you're older."

"Don't tell me you're scared."

"NO! I just…"
"Fine you little scaredy cat."

Kagome has just picked up the cat went six arms reached from behind to grab her and pulled her into the well. The beast was clamoring for the jewel and after blasting the centipede away and landing in the bottom of the well Kagome climbed out.

The wonder and fear of being in this new place scared Kagome. Kin watched as she saw the God Tree and made her way to see Inuyasha pinned to the tree. The over whelming curiosity at the man before her made even Kin want to reach up and touch his ears.

The ears were so soft and twitched ever so slightly that he knew Kagome had never noticed. However, Kagome's inspection of Inuyasha was cut short by some one firing arrows.

~~ Flash ~~

“Girl!” the feeling of being crushed almost made it impossible to hear what Inuyasha said.

"Think you could pull this arrow out?" Kagome hesitated but after another strong squeeze by the centipede she yanked the arrow out. The feeling of fear quickly became awe as Inuyasha destroyed the centipede. The sensation of being able to sense the jewel was very unnerving and he could tell that even as Kagome told the older miko where the jewel was that she couldn't believe it.

The sudden attack by Inuyasha was unexpected and truthfully Kagome was more then a little hurt that he had attacked. However, it seemed that the older miko was prepared and Kin watched as Inuyasha was brought down by a resounding "SIT!"

~~ Flash ~~

This memory was started out as a battle commenced with a carrion crow demon and the memory went faster then the rest almost as if someone didn't really want him to see it. The foolish girl had thrown the jewel out the window and the crow escaped the house and swallowed the jewel. Fear filled him as the crow suddenly became larger.

Inuyasha and Kagome were racing after if and the miko fired her bow and arrow though it seemed she had very little skill. He wondered if she was this poor now how did she defeat Naraku? The battle ended quickly once the girl had come up with a cunning plan and tied the crow's foot to her arrow.

However, that plan backfired in the worst way as the arrow was too charged and the jewel cracked and exploded over the country side.

~~ Flash ~~

Again in the middle of battle he watched as the brothers fought and noticed that Sesshoumaru had two arms. He seemed to be in a high place watching the fight but soon he felt himself descend with Kagome as she approached the pedestal. He was unable to see what was going on for Kagome had been focused on the sword but suddenly she was pushed into it and she grabbed the sword to retaliate only to realize that the sword was the one the brother's hadn't been able to get. The next thing he saw was Sesshoumaru in front of Kagome and after looking at her a moment raised his hand and sprayed his acid.

For a moment he forgot it was a memory and almost felt as if he was melting as the memory grayed a little but soon enough Kagome was standing back up and yelling at Sesshoumaru. It was almost comical with the widening of the brother's eyes as they realized that she wasn't dead.

~~ Flash ~~

Obviously the same battle as before except he watched as Inuyasha transformed the blade and cut Sesshoumaru's arm off.

~~ Flash ~~

This memory at first made no sense as he stared at a witch as she attacked the village. He felt an odd connection to this place. The witch destroyed a small personal shrine to someone and took the ashes.

~~ Flash ~~

Immense pain flared through his body as he felt something that he never had before. He wasn't sure what was going on but he heard a voice whisper to not call out her name. What name?' Suddenly the pain that he had felt was nothing to the pain that enveloped him. Suddenly understanding came to him as he heard a voice whisper a woman's name. It was a memory of her soul being ripped out of her. How he knew this he wasn't sure since that had not been in the story but he knew it none the less.

He felt that someone Kagome cared for was in danger and despite the pain she called her soul back to her. It was an amazing feat that he wasn't sure was possible till that moment. 'How could she over come the pain?'

~~ Flash ~~

A woman dressed as a miko stood over Kagome and wrenched the half competed jewel from her neck. Words were said but they were muffled to him.

~~ Flash ~~

Again the miko was there and Kagome was pinned to a tree and forced to watch as the miko opened a gate to hell and tried to pull Inuyasha with her. He heard Kagome yelling for Inuyasha and felt her use her power unknowingly as she used it to wake him up.

~~ Flash ~~

Pain near his heart seemed to nearly cleave it in two as he watched Inuyasha chase after soul carrier demons. Somehow he knew that Inuyasha was going to the dead priestess and that he was hurting Kagome as he did. 'Why?'

~~ Summary ~~

The flashes continued as they met each of their companions and watched slowly as a group of friends formed. Almost every encounter with Naraku was also seen. His heart went out to this rag tag group. He watched the fights between Kagome and Inuyasha slowly grew into something more. Most of the time he couldn't hear the words but he could feel the emotions grow. He knew years had passed at he watched in nearly chronological order as the memories floated in his mind. Till the last and most disturbing battle with Naraku began.

Morning came bright and clear. Inuyasha stood upon a branch not all that far from camp keeping an eye out for any trouble. Taking a deep breath he could smell the fresh dew on the grass and the mixture of trees and flowers that floated upon the wind. Today was the planned day for the final conflict and Naraku knew that they would be coming soon.

Glancing back he could see that everyone was still asleep though not as restful as they might have hoped. Shippo, Rin, and his brother had departed the night before to secure them in the western castle. He left in charge their uncle Kin and his generals. Some forces would be coming back with Sesshoumaru and their numbers would then increase to roughly 300. Naraku had spent the time while they had hidden away to train killing off several major families of youkai.

Youkai numbers in general had decreased greatly due to in fighting and Naraku over the past 50 years. If Naraku was not stopped he could easily see why demons were nothing more then myths in the future. Japan's once teeming numbers of youkai had drastically dwindled and even he himself was less and less persecuted for there were less to insult him. If demons were to survive Naraku had to be stopped.

Kagome was in her slightly more then ragged now pink sleeping bag. Five years of laying it upon the ground had not been kind to the reliable bag. Her once yellow backpack was now almost bleached white from so many washings. Her bow and arrows next to her and he knew that her dagger was strapped to her ankle inside the bag. He took a moment to swell with pride her learning of it from Sango and his brother's captains. She had become quite skilled in defending herself though her offensive training had not been as extensive as he would have liked. It had taken too long to learn to fight hand to hand and to learn how to use her dagger, to learn much else but they had to make sure that she could get away once caught then rely totally on her strength to keep opponents away. She also was the one that had taken care of the children leaving them more time to train. Keade has lost too much of her health to train Kagome and there were no other mikos that they could trust. So they decided to protect Kagome and just allow her to do what came naturally.

Sango and Miroku had finally admitted there love not all that long ago. They shared a bed roll now and he admired the monk in over coming his hand's tendencies so quickly now that he was sure of her feelings. Their camp only occasionally now awoke to a hand meeting a face and the mornings went much smoother. With Sesshoumaru's help they had become a finely tuned fighting duo as well as separately. Kirara had found her own partner in the kennels of the western palace. A fellow fire-cat that was more golden in color was curled tightly around her. As far as he could tell the male fire-cat was going to make Kirara his mate after the battle was over. There had been one higher level cat youkai that his brother could stand that was there as a translator for the fire-cats. They were used as mounts in one of the squadrons as the western palace and he had been the healer for them.

Now though the training had helped and all, it was the relationship that had begun between his brother and himself that was the most amazing. After the battle with the sword from hell Kagome had taken upon herself to send a scroll to Rin and she began a letter relationship with her for almost a year before asking Rin to invite Sesshoumaru to his village. It seemed that Sesshoumaru had been interested in the things that Kagome had placed in her letters and about the future. She had given hints to Rin on what would make tasks easier like dying silk, storing food, and just little things. Finding that they worked her return letters were full of amazement that even Sesshoumaru couldn't complain for it made him money and bettered his armament. So he came to ask how Kagome had this knowledge and with me sitting by her side she explained.

This led to regular visits from Rin and his brother and then civil conversations. Finally three months ago it became an offer for better training and a gathering to finally eliminate Naraku.
To see the palace again after being banished when he was younger was bitter sweet. The entrance hall hadn't really changed from it simplicity of a few side tables and wall hangings. Though where there had been mostly his grandfather and sons it had changed to mostly his father and Sesshoumaru's mother. A few vases filled with flowers decorated the side tables, obviously Rin's added touch. He had forgotten and for the most part forgiven his brother's anger and injustice to himself for past events. Kagome had helped him begin to understand it from Sesshoumaru's point of view and could relate in some ways. Though the peace was tentative at best at least it was better then being at each other's throats.

Shaking his head to rid himself of the memories the sun had just crest the horizon and it was bright enough to see now. Jumping down he glanced once more at his make shift pack and again felt the stirring of pride. Here before him was proof that not all of humanity was weak or stupid. His friends, his comrades, and his family. Kneeling down he gently shook Kagome awake first. He watched her silently marveling again how she had changed his life as she blearily looked at him.

"Morning Yasha."

"Morning wench. Time to get up."

"I don't feel all that rested. I feel so tense.

"That's to be expected. Today we finally end it." He said with a smile but when she looked at him she was frowning slightly which made him lose his smile.

"Yeah, the end." She said quietly. Not sure as to why she was so down he ignored it and went to restart the fire before waking Sango and Miroku. The others got up without complaint as they made ramen for a quick breakfast. Kagome had brought energy bars to eat if anyone needed them before they got to the battle site.

"Are we going to fly or are we going to walk?" asked Inuyasha

"The Wolf clans are waiting right?" said Miroku.

"Yeah they are but they agreed to wait until everyone was there."

"Still I believe it would be better to hurry and then wait if need be then to walk and slow everyone down."

"Yeah I think you're right Miroku, we should hurry Inuyasha." said Sango.

"Kagome?" asked Inuyasha.

"Yeah we'll hurry. We can't afford this battle going into the night. It would be too dangerous for us then." Kagome said with a small smile.

"Well then you better change and we'll back up and hide everything for when we get back." They all nodded and Kagome left to change as Sango went to wash the dishes and Miroku and Inuyasha packed up camp. All too quickly they were all set and Sango and Miroku boarded one Fire-cat while Inuyasha and Kagome bordered Yasu. They sun was just above the horizon giving off gentle rays of sunlight through the might clouds. It just did not seem to be a day that should mark the end of such a vicious enemy.

Within two hours they had arrived at the base camp the wolf demons had set up. Here was the retreat camp site that was filled with healers and a few monks that cast a protective barrier over it. One monk was designated to allow entry and showed them in.

"Hey mutt glad to see you made it. Though I would have defeated that lousy Naraku by myself." Kouga said as he made his way towards the group. "Kagome! How's my woman?" he had taken her hands again bestowing upon them a kiss each while Kagome blushed.

"Back off wolf. She ain't yours! Keep it up and you won't live to see the defeat of Naraku."

"Hmm. Whatever mutt-face. I am just glad to see my woman. The preparations are finished. We are waiting now for Lord Sesshoumaru and his men to arrive and then we will make the final jaunt to Naraku's castle."

"Figures my prissy brother would be late. Must be reapplying his make up." Ground out Inuyasha.

~~~Break ~~~

"Inuyasha! That is not a very nice thing to say about him. Especially since he was the one that made sure you learned how to fight with your sword properly."

"Hush up wench. Just be glad that you have this rosary on me or you would be over my bended knee for a spanking!" Kagome blushed though if she were honest the thought wasn't all that bad since she would be in close proximity of something she really wanted. Shaking off her Hentai thoughts she looked around the camp to the tents and fires the healers had set up. Large caldrons of water were already set to boil and bandages were piled high in baskets for later use. Food was also being prepared. It might take several hours to days to finally defeat Naraku and everyone was digging in for the long haul if that is what it took.

Kagome went to a near by range to practice with a few more arrows while waiting for Sesshoumaru to show. It was almost second nature now to draw back the arrow and let it fly to its target. Kagome found it easier to buy a compound bow from her time and use it then the long bow of the feudal era. With very selective choosing a few others in Sesshoumaru's army had made their own versions. Really only a few wanted one when they could fight claw to claw but a few were intelligent enough to see the potential and were sworn to keep it to themselves on where the idea came from until later in history.

Drawing back another arrow she released it and it landed with a solid 'thunk' into the target. Finishing a set she went and retrieved her arrows and replaced them in the quiver on her back.

"Yo." Called a familiar voice from the edges of the forest. Scanning the tree line she came across Kagura hiding nearby but out of reach of the barrier.

"Kagura. Is everything set?" she nodded giving a small wave of her fan.

"So why are you here?"

"I came to give warning. Supposedly Naraku had a teacher for the black arts. He asked for help in hindering you and Inuyasha. It seems he has something that he didn't before and is keeping it under cover. Not even Kanna knows what it is." It was serious then. Naraku had yet another trick up his sleeve and it wasn't good. But what is this about a teacher? Who could be worse then Naraku?

"Thank you for your warning Kagura I will pass it along. By the way have you seen Kikyo?"

"She is at Naraku's castle. Though she does not seem her usual self."

"What do you mean?"

"I think what ever Naraku has planned involves her for she does not respond as she used to. It is almost as if she is locked in her own mind. For all she does is gaze at the wall perhaps out the window and does not move."

"That is not good. What could Naraku have done to do that? He was never powerful enough before to over come that part of my soul or her powers."

"I do not know. Watch your back miko. I am counting on you to kill him so I can be free."

"I will do my best Kagura. If I can not I promise to kill you before he can. At least I will make it quick."

"Good. See you in a few hours miko."

"You too Kagura."

I was slightly worried about what Naraku had done to Kikyo and I was unsure if I should tell Inuyasha about it for he would probably take off again to try and rescue her but that would be bad if he wasn't with the group. It would also ruin the battle plans. I would have to feel my way through that.

I wandered back into the main camp to the lord's tent. I gave a nod to the guardsmen outside the door and entered. Inuyasha, Miroku, Sango, Sesshoumaru, Kouga, Shinto, Reizo, and Tanka were already present.

"Kagome where have you been?" asked Sango.

"I was practicing. No one told me Lord Sesshoumaru had arrived."

"Well he did and now we are starting the section assignments now that we have the final numbers." Said Inuyasha.

"Before we get into that I have some news."

"News? About what wench and from where you were only on the firing range."

"Inuyasha…"

"Now Kagome don't do that!"

"Humph. Keep it up dog boy. Anyway as I was saying. Kagura stopped by at the edge of the range and told me that it seems Naraku had a teacher." Gasps came from several throats and murmuring was heard.

"Who?"

"Kagura doesn't know and neither does Kanna. But she was specific on what this teacher helped him with. It seems that he needed some way to 'hinder' Inuyasha and I. As to how I do not know."

"Hmm interesting. We will have to keep an eye out for this. But meanwhile I think we should finish the arrangements."

"Agreed." They all sat upon cushions surrounding the low table with a large map in front of them. Picking and choosing places they set up the best offensive line and back up that they could. Securing a route that would also allow wounded to get back to the main camp. By noon everything was ready.

The march was not all that long but dread fluttered in Kagome's stomach. She knew that whatever Naraku had planned it wasn't going to be good. Stomping down her unease she instead opted to watch Inuyasha in his usually red get up. Smiling slightly at the still arrogant walk. Perhaps not all was lost.

~~~Break ~~~

Shadows of the allies could be spotted on the hills. Inuyasha and Sesshoumaru had taken the lead and were waiting for the signal to attack. Kagome felt a twinge of fear creeping up her spine, something wasn’t right. ‘Could this be what Kagura warned me about?’
Creeping further through the trees surrounding the castle Kagome got the first look as Naraku’s new hiding place. It was a typical castle with the towers and tiled roofs. The only thing that wasn’t typical was the amount of youkai on the walls and the visible barrier surrounding the castle.

Spreading out her power she tried to locate the exact location of Naraku but only got a dim answer. “Is he not here then? Is this another puppet? Is that why this feels wrong?’

“Inuyasha!” she hissed. Inuyasha glanced over his shoulder at her. “I do not feel Naraku!”

“What do you mean wench?”

“Just as I said. I do not feel Naraku. Either he has been able to entirely mask himself and the jewel, or he is not here.” Inuyasha frowned and went to tell Sesshoumaru.

~~Break~~

‘Just when we are all gathered to beet the asshole he appears to be missing. Just great.’ Inuyasha thought as he neared Sesshoumaru.

“Sess. There seems to be a slight problem.”

“What is it?”

“Kagome can not feel Naraku in the barrier. She says that unless he has learned to mask his aura and the jewel he is not here.”

“Is she certain? Could he be misleading her senses?”

“I don’t think so. He hasn’t been able to before but I would not put it past him to come up with something like this last minute.”

“We shall continue then. Even if he is not here I can see nearly all his incarnations. If nothing else he will have no more support as we hunt him down.” Inuyasha nodded and resumed his place.

~~Break ~~

Inuyasha was talking to Sesshoumaru but neither seemed overly worried. Perhaps it was better to proceed as planned in case Naraku had been able to fool me. Still if it is only his puppets then where is he? Suddenly there was movement on the ramparts and the demons on the wall moved away. Naraku appeared and I still could not feel him, for the first time I was truly beginning to worry.

“Come to die Inuyasha? I see you brought your brother and friends as well.” Naraku loomed above the wall in his new demon body the miasma that usually followed him was slowly spreading outwards.

“Shut up bastard. It will be you that dies!” without further ado Inuyasha unleashed a power backlash wave. It was almost as if everyone had been waiting for a sign to attack and once the wave hit Naraku’s barrier it weakened a little.

Sesshoumaru was the next one to unleash his dragon strike. Again because of the size of the barrier it weakened and shrunk a little. Inuyasha decided to try again with his backlash wave. Seeing that it wasn’t working as well as they hoped Kagome pulled an arrow from her quiver and aimed straight at Naraku. While he was distracted Kagome charged and released her arrow.

The arrow actually penetrated Naraku’s barrier and struck a tentacle causing Naraku to lose his concentration on the barrier which allowed it to fall. Though Naraku had a lot of demons on his side most were mindless and attacked once the barrier fell.

For a short while everything was chaos as everyone tried to clear the field in order to get to Naraku before he escaped. Inuyasha released his wind scar attack again and again to clear paths for the rest. Naraku seemed to regroup after releasing the demons that made up the arm to save himself from purification.

Kagura was only half heartedly attacking as she waited with baited breath for her chance. With the help of Kanna and Kagome they had created a plan that they would wait until he noticed that she wasn’t attacking as strongly as she should and once he pulled her heart out to force her Kagome would fire her arrow and purify his hand and release her heart. Kanna would then begin to pull Naraku’s soul out of him while Kagura retrieved her heart. Once that was done Kanna and Kagura would disappear from the battle.

The wind scar was for once not being loosed in uncontrolled attacks for Sesshoumaru had been training Inuyasha a little during the truce. Inuyasha’s dedication to learning made Kagome and himself proud. Since everyone had spent the last few months training it showed.

As the first wave was dieing down Naraku finally noticed Kagura and her weak attacks. Just as planned he reached for heart. Kagura sent her signal to Kagome on the breeze and Kagome readied her arrow. Once it was clear of Naraku’s shirt she fired.

The arrow was very bright in its intensity as Kagome funneled most of her anger and frustration into it. Striking Naraku mid arm and a wave of energy rolled over him making him scream.

“You Filthy BITCH! How dare you use that attack against me TWICE!” Naraku snarled totally forgetting Kagura’s power over the wind as she gently but quickly rolled her heart towards her.

Before Naraku could contemplate his next attack Kanna stepped out from behind him and began to pull his soul in. “You betray me now Kanna?” Naraku asked as his tentacle slashed out unexpectedly and knocked her to the side. “I created you! You think that you can take my soul?” He hit her again knocking the child void unconscious. “You will pay for that later Kanna!”

This unexpected turn of events had the Inu-Tachi group at a near stand still. Kanna and Kagura were supposed to be gone in order to weaken him. Though he had made other incarnations they were nearly mindless so that they would obey without question.

Kagome in a desperate attempt to allow Kagura enough time to snatch up Kanna fired another arrow. The arrow was not as powerful and Naraku noticed this turning his full attention on her.

“It seems you grow tired Kagome. Perhaps you are the weaker incarnation of Kikyo after all.” Even though he was half way across the battle field Kagome could still hear him talk as if he were right next to her. “Come to me Kagome and I will kill her for you. No longer will you be second best to a shadow.”

Kagome’s anger was on the rise as she could not understand how he was talking to her without being near her. His offer wasn’t even tempting for Inuyasha and her had worked out everything weeks ago under the protection of the western palace. Sesshoumaru learned of Kanna’s abilities and knew of others so he had fine tuned his barriers to keep her invading mirror out. Naraku was at a loss at to what had happened over the past few months and didn’t realize probably due to Kanna’s soul stealing attempt that everything he had been seeing was a carefully orchestrated lie.

“Shut up Naraku. Your lies will not allow you to win.”

“Ah but you will.” His evil chuckle slithered down her back raising goose bumps.

Grumbling to herself about conceited bastards she readied another arrow. Waiting for the perfect moment as the others surrounded her in a lose circle for protection. The amount of demons being killed was staggering as the carcasses were thrown off swords and claws into make shift piles of soon to be rotting flesh.

The carnage was nearly overwhelming and just as Kagome was about to release her arrow a dark light lit the field and surrounded her. The clear light began to darken blocking out the battle that still raged. It seemed no one else could see it and for the first time Kagome was alone in her battle directly against Naraku.

“Such a pretty little thing you are. You have held my interests for some time miko. Your purity and selflessness has finally given you to me. You could have cried out and directed attention to you but you refuse to distract the fighters from the battle. Now you are alone with me. You shall become my dark queen my dear. Your shattered heart will be my prize as your friends now die.”

“Where are we?”

“Do you not recognize this place? You have been here several times.”

“It is to dark for me to recognize anything.”

“Ah… I forgot you only have human eyesight, perhaps this will help.” light suddenly was all around her. The view was just simply vast white space with only a hint of darkness at the edges of her vision. Nothing seemed familiar.

“Do you still not know where we are? Should I enlighten you?” Kagome growled at him. “We are in your mind and soul…” he laughed and it was as sinister as she remembered.

“What do you mean? How can we be in my soul?”

“Ah but you do not have all of your soul…I have in my possession the rest of it…Kikyo has been most helpful in slowly tainting your soul for the corruption of the jewel.”

“Impossible. Kikyo would never allow you to taint our soul…wait your heart…oh my Kami.”

“Yes now do you see? I have my heart but it was always my desire to see her tainted with hate and malice just as I was. I had no fight at all once I learned how to imprison Kikyo in her own mind. I allowed her hate and anger to grow I filled her mind with visions of you and Inuyasha that furthered her hate. Now she darkens your soul with these feelings and I now have what I need to control you and the jewel. For you will never escape your own mind.”

With that Naraku left her in the endless space of her own mind, weaponless, defenseless, and lost as to how to get back.

~~Break ~~

Naraku retreated to his study to watch as his puppet continued his battle. He had a few lose ends to tie up. Kikyo was where he left her staring out the window at the battle below. A truly lifeless doll now that he controlled her. It was time for her soul to join the other miko’s. He was sure now that Kikyo had given up the fight and became dark that she would have no trouble taking over the miko’s body. Giving him a chance for a live miko queen, one that he could torture, main, and rape to his heart’s content. Yes it was now so close to being finished. His link to her soul would allow him to monitor the situation. Pulling the doll up he placed his hands on her neck and for a moment had his heart fight not to kill her but he was now in control and silenced it. With a quick and efficient move he snapped her neck and tore it from her body. It released the unused souls and a bigger light rose out of the animated clay body. It was not as dark as he would have liked but it was well on its way and he would have time to darken it further once Kikyo won over the body.

~~Break ~~

Standing around was accomplishing nothing so I started to explore my so called prison. It always seemed that I could never reach the end of the white space. I sat down trying to think of a way out when suddenly I felt another presence and I shivered at the amount of hate in it.

“You! You will cease to be reincarnation! I shall have this living body and take Inuyasha with me!” Kikyo appeared in astral form her being was nearly entirely blackened with her hate.

“Why?” was all I could think to ask. I mean sure she had tried to kill me once and threatened others but now it seemed she was out for blood or in this case my body.

“You are unfit to have this soul and this body. You have defiled it with your wanton ways and conniving heart! Inuyasha was never to know the secrets of a woman’s body until he was human!”

‘Okay. She has lost it. Is she accusing me of sleeping with Inuyasha? Why would she think that? Come to think of it how did she get here? Isn’t she supposed to have a body of her own? Unless…’

“Wait a minute there Kikyo! Are you accusing me of sleeping with Inuyasha?” I asked as I ducked an energy bolt of dark power.

“Yes you wench! I have seen with my own eyes your treachery. Luring Inuyasha into marking you!” she screamed as her hands rose for another attack.

“But I haven’t slept with him! Naraku captured you and filled your head with his visions! I have done nothing but train!”

“Train you say? Then why aren’t you fighting back? I would know if they were visions! I have control over my power unlike you!”

“What can I say to convince you of the truth? Naraku wants you to win!”

“Who cares what he wants? I want your death and I shall have it!” suddenly a barrier appeared and surrounded her. Kikyo began a chant and lighting like strips of powers danced along the barrier waiting for direction.

“Kikyo Inuyasha still cares about you! If you don’t believe me ask him yourself! I have not done anything with Inuyasha for he has been too focused on training in order to become stronger so that you could rest in peace once he killed Naraku!” I was desperate for I was unsure about my ability to doge lightening attacks of her power. My defense training required real weapons to focus my power. I was so screwed.

“Lies!! All Lies. Inuyasha has forgotten me thanks to the wiles of your body. He has become a devoted love slave!”

‘Okay reasoning with a crazy bitch is getting me no where. She seems to no longer care if she lives to see Naraku’s death. Whatever the spell was that he placed on her is keeping her from the truth. Perhaps I can break that? It’s my only hope.’ Concentrating I built up my power. Since I had no real training I tried to infuse it with purpose instead of prayer and chants. Kikyo seemed to be out of it and it gave me a chance to release my attack first.

It streaked across the white space between us like a phoenix in flight. Instead of my usual pink it was actually orange in color with limbs of power stretched out like wings. It hit kikyo’s barrier full force and collided with her energy. Like a ball of fire the powers rolled and clashed. Expanding and shrinking so fast it was like the beating of a heart.

Kagome could feel her powers straining and knew it wasn’t enough; she had to try something else. ‘But what?’ Thinking fast she gathered her energy again but this time decided to attack the edges of the white space that were still dark to hopefully loosen Naraku’s hold on her soul. In what would have been a stunning light show Kagome released her energy and like an erupting volcano Her first attack was over powered by her latest and yet it was also infused breaking the spell Naraku had over Kikyo and the visions disappeared from her memory like a bad dream.

The edges of her vision flared but the darkness was still there. Looking around Kagome tried to find out how her attack went only to see the astral Kikyo on her knees. Slightly worried that she was going to attack again Kagome tried to gather more energy but was exhausted.

“What have you done?” asked Kikyo.

“What do you mean?”

“I remember visions but now they do not seem real as they did before.”

“They weren’t real Naraku had help from someone to capture you in your mind. He put those visions there and you allowed him to taint our soul.” I said angerly.

“Taint our soul? No I allowed myself to taint mine for your transgressions against my…”

“You can’t say it can you? You want to say your man but he isn’t a man at least not entirely. He is a hanyou and he is accepted for the way he is!”

“By who? Who could love a hanyou?” she screamed.

“Well I accept HIM and so do our friends!” I yelled back and for a moment she was quite.

“You mean my pathetic reincarnation, a lecherous monk, a weak demon slayer, and a kit accept him. Why am I not surprised that the useless band together?” that stung.

“We are not useless! You are the one that succumbed to Naraku’s tricks! You are the one that allowed him to Win! We might have been blinded for a while but we came to our senses and you have not! If you did you would see that you are supposed to be dead! Our soul was meant to be with Inuyasha with him as he is not as a human. You couldn’t accept that so I was born!” she sneered as she stood up again.

“I do not care what you think. I will have your body and I will live again the life that I was meant to! Inuyasha will become human even if I have to purify him to do it!” Worry for my friend and my love suddenly gave me the power boost I needed. ‘Kikyo thought I was weak did she? Well I’d show that bitch a thing or two.’

Kikyo was to upset to notice my regaining energy. I was just so angry that I felt like a dam had broken and energy came flaring into me. It roared over me and obliterated the white space with the shadows dancing along the edges and Kikyo screamed one last time as her spirit faded away purified and put to rest all in one quick move.

Some how when I opened my eyes I noticed that I was still on the battle field and everyone but me looked worse for wear. Unsure as to how long I was out but I could feel the anger of Naraku’s energy teasing my senses. Sesshoumaru and his general s were still battling while surrounding Inuyasha as he rested against the untransformed fang of his father. Worry shot through me.

Gathering my dropped weapons I ran into the fray and the energy that helped me defeat Kikyo was still with me giving me the strength to defeat enough enemies to give everyone some breathing room. The sun had begun to set before I reached Inuyasha only to find him near comatose. Fear replaced the worry and I reached out to him willing it to heal him.

Bright pink flared through out the field and instead of healing just Inuyasha healed everyone of their present wounds. Nearly fainting I fell into Inuyasha arms as he regained movement.

“Kagome?” he whispered.

“Inu…yas..ha..” I replied using my hand to touch his cheek. “You are okay…I am happy..” I was losing ground to the darkness.

“Kagome are you going to be alright?” he asked urgently. My fading vision still allowed me to see his concern and I nodded ever so slightly. “We need to get you back to base camp.”

“Need to finish Naraku.” I whispered.

“You are no help right now Kagome. You used to much energy to heal everyone. We have to get out of here.”

“kay..” My last thought was that I hoped everyone else was okay.

~~~Flash~~~

“She needs help Milord. She tapped into her soul and used her life force to heal everyone. She nearly burned herself up and if it wasn’t for the fact that her body refused to channel all of her energy is the most likely only reason that she is still alive.”

“So what can we do? Sesshoumaru and his army are now attacking trying to keep the bastard pinned down till she wakes. We need her to get the jewel away from him.”

“She needs a transfer of a massive amount of energy. She is perilously close to the edge.”

“Who can give it to her? We are both needed on the front.”

“I will. I am a healer though I am youkai and that she gave herself for the cause will not allow my honor to do less.” With that the healer took her hand and Kagome wondered what he meant by giving himself it sounded so final. Kagome did not have long to think about it as the energy again roared into her allowing her to regain her strength and after a while she began to direct it to the parts of herself that needed it the most.

It took precious time to replenish her energy and as she opened her eyes she saw one of the most beautiful faces she had ever seen. His eyes were husky blue so light they were almost like crystal with a small nose pointed nose and full lips. Blond hair so fair it was almost white and pointed ears. Green slash marks crossed his cheeks like Sesshoumaru’s and had the whitest to teeth. His hands held her right one and were still glowing.

“You my dear have a much too large of a soul.” He turned to Inuyasha. “Tell my mate that I am sorry it seems that I finally gave too much.”

Right before her eyes he began to turn into dust being purified now that he had given all his energy to restore her. Kagome screamed trying to reverse the flow of energy to save him but it was too late. Tears streamed down her face as Inuyasha moved to her side.

“Why did he do that?! The idiot. No one should have died for me.” She cried.

“If I had known it would take his life Kagome I would have said something. However, he did not have time to send for someone else and we need you back on the front. His sacrifice will not be in vain if you hurry.”

“Why? Why couldn’t he have help? Couldn’t you have given a little so that my powers wouldn’t have killed him? I mean I healed you right? You have had time to recover right?”

“I am a hanyou Kagome.”

“So?”

“I can not transform my energy like full demons can. He changed his life force so that it was similar enough for you to use. He would have died faster if he had to use his energy to change mine and his.”

“Oh.”

“His made peace with what he did Kagome. Honor him and I will pass along his request. His name shall be recorded in history and his family will have a place of honor in court. Sesshoumaru will make sure that his mate and family are taken care of. Now get dressed Kagome we must go.”

~~Flash~~

Inuyasha was leaping through the trees with his usual grace but in a much more hurried manner racing to the front lines in order to find Naraku. Kagome could feel the energy around her and tried to pick out the jewel’s in the mass of youki in the area.

Looking around turned out to be a mistake on her part since all she could see was a red haze from the blood spilled into the air and body parts on tree limbs and piles high enough that they seemed to be grotesque trees of flesh.

Pressing her forehead and eyes into Inuyasha’s back she again called upon her powers to try and locate the jewel Feeling its pulse of tainted malice some where off to the left she pointed a finger and Inuyasha dashed off at greater speed.

Arriving in a secluded spot far away from the rest they found Naraku holding his chest and in his less impressive form divulging demons that were dead. It seemed that whatever spell he had cast to try and conquer Kagome backfired.

“Now you die Naraku!”

“Ah Inuyasha just the half-breed I need.”
Terror struck Kagome as she quickly realized that Naraku was going to try and merge Inuyasha with himself again. Naraku needed a temporary energy boost just like she had but he had more demons to revive then she had soul.

“Never Naraku! I will not let you take him or anyone else again. Today is your final day I broke your spell on Kikyo and sent her to her rest purified so that her hate no longer follows her. Now it is your turn.” Inuyasha had set Kagome down and they took their fighting stances. Kagome had her arrow trained on Naraku waiting for him to make his move.

His body hummed with movement as more carcasses were dumped from his body and his energy slowly re-growing. Though Kagome knew that he got stronger as each moment passed she couldn’t help but feel that something was still off. With her soul restored she knew that this was the real Naraku but it seemed that he always had another trick or plan up his sleeve. It seemed off that he would be here all alone…unless he wasn’t!

“Inuyasha call for Sesshoumaru! Naraku is up to his tricks again!” she screamed.

“It seems that your complete soul is much smarter then you were girl. However, it’s too late.” From behind Naraku emerged another what they assumed was an incarnate. The body was too mis-shapened to tell whether it was male of female though Kagome assumed male.

“Now it is two against two no? My final incarnation and myself against my two oldest foes. For make no mistake you are the oldest. All others over the past 60 years have fallen to my hand.”

“That doesn’t make any sense Naraku for your Onigumo half was bested or how else were you found by Kikyo?” Kagome asked as she fired an arrow hoping to find another weak spot in his barrier.

“Who said I wasn’t in the wrong place at the wrong time? Caught in a cross attack perhaps?”

“Because Kikyo’s memories of the past few years are now mine! She met your old buddy who told you of the jewel and how he hoped that leaving out the she was protected by a hanyou that it would lead to your death! She found an old man and asked her to place his top not on Mt. Hakurei(sp?). He is the one the set the fire to that brothel when you and your men were inside.”

“It matters not for he is dead now no? He asked a dead priestess to travel where he could not. It still has no bearing on the fact that you are the oldest enemies that are about to die.”

“It does have a point you fool! It means that not all fell to yours hands. That old man lost to the hands of time. Just as Inuyasha and I will. You however, will not get that luxury.”
Inuyasha swung his red Tetsusaiga and finally broke the weakened barrier. As Kagome and Naraku talked he issued a pack call that his brother had taught him. It was sub vocalized so Naraku couldn’t hear it. Inuyasha soon got the response he was hoping for. Sesshoumaru’s army finally stepped in and were cleaning up the previous battle site and it was about to leave Sesshoumaru and his generals free to come help.

~~Flash~~

Sesshoumaru could hear his brother’s call but he was no where on the battle field. A slight worry filled him as he realized that Naraku had indeed been getting away as he was forced to battle the majority of under class demons that didn’t seem to end. He himself had finally issued the call for reinforcements and they were slowly but surely clearing the field of enemies. Gathering up his fresher generals he made his way deeper into the forest beyond listening for the pack call to lead him to his brother.

It never ceased to amaze him the power in one human female, especially mikos. Back to back they stood protecting each other as they waited for him. He charged the filed and so did his generals sweeping aside the massive tentacles and other appendages.

So quickly were people moving that even with his eyesight he was having trouble keeping up. Suddenly he heard Naraku laugh and something finally strike his back and through to the front of his chest.

“Bring him here. His energy and body will be a perfect fit for me!” Sesshoumaru tried to move but whatever had pierced him also had paralyzed him.

“Inuyasha! Help your brother!” screamed the miko. Loosing consciousness during battle was never a good thing and most likely deadly. However, he was given little choice as he was forced into the darkness with a stern shake.

~~Flash~~

Sesshoumaru my deadly brother was dragged to Naraku’s side like a dead dear to the roasting pit. Naraku incarnation it seemed had the power to blur its body so all you saw when it attacked were several fading images, like moving your hand fast across the front of a fire or light. Sesshoumaru couldn’t see the incarnations appendages from Naraku’s and thus found himself pinned and now paralyzed by one.

After all the battles, the cruel barbed word exchanges, and the misunderstandings they had finally come to work together. He had finally seen just how much pressure Sesshoumaru was under during the time he trained in his castle. He understood why Sesshoumaru had hated him but that was in the past. They had begun to work past it and Naraku was trying to take him away. Kagome’s scream awoke him to the danger and attacked with renewed furry.

~~Flash~~

Inuyasha attacked and the generals kept his back protected. I was in a semi circle of my own guards as they had handed me a new quiver full of arrows to use. I was keeping my shots centered near Sesshoumaru to keep Naraku from pulling him into his body. But my powers though renewed by the healer were beginning to wane again. My body was channeling too much energy too quickly for it to recover from my own strength.

Inuyasha had finally reached Sesshoumaru and I had to stop my attacks for fear of hitting Inuyasha. The battle was going well until the incarnation seemed to come alive again and attacked. Inuyasha had seen what to look out for but again it was to fast to stop pinning Inuyasha much like he had Sesshoumaru and I watched in horror as Inuyasha went still. It felt like my heart had stopped beating as everything came to a stop. Naraku replaced his barrier and forgot about us as he began to change and wrap the brother’s in his flesh. My feet walked numbly to the edge of the barrier and once the brother’s were entirely covered he began to laugh. It was horrible and my worst fears were beginning to be realized.

“Full blooded generals quickly come to me! I have need of your strength!” I cried out. A few wearily came to my side. “Hurry there isn’t much time! I learned today that full blooded demons can change their energy right?” a hesitated nod all around. “I can defeat him but my energy is too low both from the battle earlier today and now. If you could loan me the strength and power the day is not yet lost!” I reverently hoped that this would work but it had to as I felt the power begin to drain away from the brothers.

“Join hands with me! Hurry or we will all be killed!” I set my own barrier up and gathered their energy as quickly as I could but this time I ensured that I didn’t take too much and kill them. One by one they fell to my feet unconscious from the fast energy drain. Keeping the barrier in place to protect them I could feel their minds with me as I reached up a hand and began to press against the barrier. I reached for Tetsusaiga’s power for shield breaking and the attack from within and with out broke the barrier.

“The brothers will never be yours Naraku.” Kagome’s voice had taken on the tone of her power the avenging of all the innocent life that had been lost, an angle come to earth to rectify the life Satin’s son, and the woman who stood for love. Her body glowed white in her need and her hair blossomed to a blond gold as even her hair held power as it swayed in its own air currents. Her soul called out to the brothers anchoring them away from Naraku’s power. Pulling them back into their bodies and away from the mass of writhing flesh before her.

Naraku tried to strike Kagome again and again but her power destroyed his tentacles before they even had the strength to reach her. Slowly striding forward she made Naraku move away. Raising her hand she gathered power much like she had with Kikyo but smaller and once she gathered enough she sent it at the incarnation and it disappeared in the roaring flames of purity.

“Now you are alone Naraku. You have either destroyed your allies or they have been destroyed by us. Do you have any last words?”

“Fuck you bitch!” Naraku tried one last time to steal the brother’s strength and attacked with every once of miasma he had. Kagome was forced to her knees under the force of trying to keep up the purifying energy. In a desperate attempt to keep him from winning she brought her hands into a prayer position and begged the gods and the earth for strength to eradicate this menace. At first she thought she hadn’t been heard but slowly more power came to her from where she didn’t know but it was welcome.

The tied was turned and Naraku knew it but there was nothing he could do. He had committed everything to the attack and now her power anchored him in placed much like his incarnation had to the brothers and could only watch as his 60 years of hard work was slowly turned to ash. He tried to call upon the jewel but it was oddly silent and as he pulled it from his robes to try and force it to help him he saw a small woman in armor in side the sphere grinning at him in impish delight. His final thoughts were now he knew where her power had come from for the miko in the jewel had won and she lended her power to another. His body was soon nothing but ash upon the wind.

The power that Kagome had used disappeared quicker then it had come leaving her to collapse upon the ground breathing hard. She slowly rolled over to see the two brothers safe a few feet away and was then happy to surrender to the blissful sweetness of sleep.

~~Flash~~

Later once she had awakened she found herself on a cot in the base camp tent surrounded by other mikos that Kaede had spoken for praying over her body. Once she had shooed them away the Inuyasha and gang had come to check up on her. They explained that Midoriko had called out to the brothers and had asked them to release some energy to her so that she could win her battle and then help her.

Sesshoumaru and Inuyasha had not been in any real danger of becoming absorbed unless they had allowed themselves to be. Naraku had reached his limit with loosing as much power as he had. The brothers combined was to much for him to handle and if he let one go he would have allowed the other to awake and attack. The power that Kagome had felt going into him had been diverted to the jewel and then directly to Midoriko who changed the energy and then used it to triumph in the jewel.

Once everything was explained they also mentioned that a few generals had awakened in time to see her kill Naraku and had watched in awe as her glowing body took down the darkness. Once she had collapsed the generals had brought all three back to camp for treatment. It had been two days since the battle before she awoke and the mikos had been lending Kagome energy and purifying the jewel while around so many demons. Though Midoriko had won the taint in the air was enough that it could cause her battle to begin again which no one wanted.

Together they packed everything up into a small wagon and has a couple demon horses who could run nearly as fast as Kirara could fly were given to the Inuyasha group for their journey home with Sesshoumaru, Rin, Ah-Un, and Jaken accompanying.

~~Flash~~

Inuyasha and Sesshoumaru watched as Kagome made the final arrangements to finally make a wish upon the jewel. The color was so clear that it was almost white. Standing on the temple grounds surrounded by the village it was clear that many were over joyed that the jewel would finally be gone. Miroku had set up a barrier that allowed only those who supported the decision through. It was no surprise that a few did not make it. While it didn’t mean they had designs on the jewel it just meant that their heart didn’t trust Kagome or they wanted to use the jewel for their own purposes.

Kagome chanted the chant she had learned over the past few days. While she wasn’t training she had played with the children of the village along with Shippo and Rin. Everyone could see that she hoped to remain here once the wish was done but the fear of being gone shadowed her eyes and smiles.

However, it did not stop her today. She had cleansed herself both body and spirit to ensure the safety of everyone. No doubts, no worries, No fear. Silently she made her wish and all were blinded by the light. Only the demons present could see a phantom Midoriko rise up and merge with Kagome as the jewel disappeared.

When the light died down and she was still solid a sigh of relief was felt through out the crowd. It was only when Shippo went to jump into her arms that they realized that she was fading away. Sesshoumaru watched as Inuyasha rushed forward to try and hang onto her and both could see her trying to say something but her voice was already gone. The last to go were her eyes that had been filled with tears and one tear had leaked out to splash upon the ground seemingly as loud as a scream in the silence and then she was gone. Inuyasha had crumpled to the ground as if he was a puppet whose strings had been cut.

Slowly his memory of her began to fade and dim as if because she was no longer here it too had to fade. Shrugging it off as the after effects of the wish and the fact that the jewel took her he turned to go. Taking a quick sniff of the air he realized that his brother was crying and he realized that it was the first time he knew of that his brother cried. Looking over his shoulder he saw the life draining out of him.

“Inuyasha there is nothing you can do she is gone. Come we will continue your training and perhaps you will find someone else.”

“There is no one else. I will wait.” And with that cryptic statement he rose and turned to follow him.

“Inuyasha! Take me with you!” screamed the kit.

“Come Shippo.” The kit hopped onto Inuyasha’s shoulder and together they left leaving the weeping demon slayer, monk, and miko behind. He never returned to the village though he knew they did on occasion for quite some time.

~~End of final Battle~~

Kin awoke from the memories and looked around to see everyone else opening their eyes. His mate had tears in hers and so did Eyrein but the other three were silent and stoic. His nerves were shot and he felt like he was trembling.

“I did a mind joining, all of us here experienced the same memories and emotions. Though I can not explain how the fading of these memories occurred that Inuyasha and Sesshoumaru along with most of those at the battle forgot it. I could sense no evil in the hiding of these memories it is like someone wished to ease the passing so dimmed them.” said Eyrein.

“Perhaps Midoriko?” asked Inuyasha.

“Perhaps. However, there are more things to accomplish right uncle? We need to discuss your participation in the ceremony tonight. I would appreciate you guarding Inuyasha’s throne as he passes over to mine in the presentation. I want a united front and people to know that we are now on the same side. It would increase our standing among the courts.” Kin tried to pull himself together and process everything. It seemed like ages ago that he entered the room but a discreet glance at the clock showed only an hour and a half had passed.

“Very well my mate and I will sit at Inuyasha’s table and my children at yours. I hope Lord Enti does not cause a scene and try and get you to change your mind to one of his off spring again.”

“We all hope for that Uncle. So what is this gift you brought that is taking up considerable floor space?” said Sesshoumaru.

“This is something I took when I was your regent and I thought that the body of your father would be recovered. When it wasn’t and you didn’t ask for it I kept it as a reminder of my brother.” He watched as Sesshoumaru’s eyes narrowed.

He stood and walked over to the glass case and gripped the sheet tightly. Bracing himself he quickly removed and sheet and watched with intense interest the reactions to the brothers and the miko. Only Sesshoumaru wore any resembles of recognition of his face.

“Where did you find that Uncle?” asked Sesshoumaru with a deadly tone in his voice.

“It was where it always was. I planned on having Toshiro buried in the family plot so I took his armor to my manner until his body was retrieved. Once it became obvious that it wasn’t and since you never asked for it I assumed that you didn’t want it. It wasn’t until recently that I thought that the reason you didn’t ask for it was because you either didn’t know of it or thought it was stolen or lost.”

“Yes I knew of it. I helped father create it when he taught me to repair my armor. I was unsure whether he had had both sets with him when he went to formally challenge the dragon. It never turned up once I had leave to enter his room so I had thought it lost.”

“I am sorry Sesshoumaru. Your strong opinions about your father were well known. For the longest time I believed that you wished to have nothing to remind you of him and therefore didn’t ask for the return of the armor. I see I have done you a disservice but I am here to return it to you for my gift to your finally selecting a house breeder.”

“I thank you uncle. It seems you have taken very good care of it. I shall make a place for it after tonight.”

“I am glad to see that you like your gift Sesshoumaru. My mate and I will take our leave now and prepare for tonight. I have some thinking to do and questions to prepare. Until this evening nephew.”

“Till this evening Uncle.” Said the brothers together.

End of chapter 71

07-01-06

~~~Kin’s P.O.V. ~~~

I entered the elevator with my mate on my arm and tried to digest everything that we had seen. The memories on the younger Inuyasha had been few but he couldn’t help but be upset again that neither he not Sesshoumaru had kept the boy. His honor was forever tarnished for waiting so long to check up on the pup. The miko though seemed to healing the scars from his youth. He could remember very well how depressed the boy had looked after the death of Naraku. Inuyasha has thrown himself into training and before long was one of the best fighters in the west.

“Is it true?”

“Is what true my dear?”

“That you left him alone when he needed family the most?”

“Unfortunately.”

“How could you allow Sesshoumaru to do that to his own brother? You harked on our pups that they should always respect family! You knew this deep down because you told me your brother is the one who taught it to you!”

“I have no excuse Kimi. What do you want me to say? I was angry that Toshiro would betray the blood and mate a human. You know because of our long lives that a grudge lasts a very long time. Izayoi was young by human standards and even 15 years she should have still been alive! No one notified our family of her death so I thought them gone not her dead and him hunted.”

“I see. So you thought a bunch of humans during that era would understand how to raise a hanyou pup? That your brother who had no experience with children of his own because Sesshoumaru had been turned from him by his old mate that he would know what to tell Izayoi? No one in the royal family had ever had a hanyou! Everything he would have done and has done no other can lay claim too.”

“I know that now Kimi. You have to remember though that I was younger then my brother. I never could figure out what he was thinking unless he shared it with me. He was born in a litter where I was a lone pup. He grew up under harsher conditions then I did. The war was finished before I ever made it out of puberty. They allowed me to remain naive to some things that they had shoved in their faces. It took nearly a century of ruling my domain that I began to understand just how hard he had it. Talking to the old timers gave me a better view of the past and made me realize the importance of humans since they are the ones that helped win our war.”

“My dear you say you are younger then your brother?”

“Yes why?”

“Oh, I always thought you were from the same litter. I didn’t come to the palace under nearly a century after the War. I was one of the last female Inus and was to be offered to another tribe since ours was decimated. When they realized that there was a way to retain their standing by having me mate you they offered me to Toshiro for you.”

“What are you saying mate?”

“Umm…how do I put this…? We never asked each other our age because it wasn’t important but you see I was slightly older then your brother…”

“WHAT?” I yelled.

“Yeah.” Kimi mumbled as they reached their chair.

“And you assumed that because we were both the same height and similar build that we were the same litter and therefore had no objections since ‘we’ were only slightly younger?”

“Yeah. It doesn’t matter though does it?”

“How much is slightly older?”

“Only a few decades.”

“A few? Like 2-3 or 8-9?”

“I think 4? I wasn’t exactly sure how old you or brother was but it wasn’t uncommon since females took longer to reach our maturity in power. I mean physically we were able much younger but our intelligence develops slightly slower I noticed. Our girls though grown and gone still do silly things being a millennium old. I finally stopped all my antics at 1300.”

“But I never noticed you doing anything ‘silly’.”

“Then I was a proper mate. Female inus had a nasty need to prank and these other females and that you never noticed the things I did to our pups means that I fulfilled my duty and kept private things just that ‘private’. Sometimes I would have sworn my and my sisters were kitsunes with the things we pulled.” She giggled.

“I see. Well we both had secrets though yours was unintentional and mine was held for the guilt I felt.”

“It seems Inuyasha has moved on and I guess it would be detrimental to our new relations to continue to carry the past around like this. For the first time we both have a new appreciation for what Inuyasha can do and what he has gone through. His mother must have been something in order for her to ingrain his sense of honor so deep in his childhood that even the following 140 years or so couldn’t change it. I can only now imagine some of the horrors he endured and anything worse then my imagination is truly scary to contemplate.”

“You are right mate. Does it not seem a little odd to you that they are only taking the miko as a breeder not as a shared mate?”

“Not really. Actually they are being very smart and very careful.”

“What do you mean?”

“Kin just because you over came your dislike for humans because of your guilt doesn’t mean all the other families have.”

“Oh. You’re right. I forgot she is human…she just has such power that it is hard to classify her as one.”

“Then it is as it should be. Only a strong female can take on those two.”

“True, very true. Now my dear we have a presentation to prepare for and a good impression to make.”

“Very well mate I will be ready by 5 p.m.”

~~~ Sesshoumaru’s P.O.V. ~~~

“Eyrein you can go now. Guard your mind and say nothing of this to anyone.”

“As you wish my lord.” Said Eyrein as he bowed and left into the elevator.

“I will say this Inuyasha and Kagome. You went through much more during that final battle then I was lead to believe. This Sesshoumaru owes you Inuyasha formal apology for not being the brother you deserved.”

“Feh! Don’t worry about it bro. Things worked out as they were meant to. If I wasn’t hunted and found by Kikyo then she would have been betrayed some other way maybe made to believe Kaede perhaps betrayed her and that would have hurt her more then I did. At least she always expected me to turn on her. If I hadn’t been pinned to the tree and Kagome was brought back to the past there wouldn’t have been someone to save her and history might have gone so very wrong.”

I sat there for a moment and pondered on what my brother had said. Had things truly worked out for the best? Could they have been better if I hadn’t blamed his mother for my father’s death? However, he was right and if Kikyo still burned the jewel with her and Kagome was brought back to the past there wouldn’t have been someone strong enough to defend her. History would have changed and not for the better.

“Perhaps you are right brother. There are worse things that could have happened. I still am sorry that I did what I did to you but if you can forgive me I will promise to try not to make similar mistakes in the future.”

“Feh! You are becoming to sentimental Sesshoumaru. Yeah I forgave you a long time ago when Kagome and I talked about it in the past. I knew that demons and humans were not meant to be together then and you were raised that way by your mother. It isn’t your entirely fault.”

“Very well then Kagome needs to change into her outfit for tonight. I believe Joanne is coming to help you Kagome.”

“Really? Then why did you ask if this was what I was wearing for tonight?”

“I asked because I had made arrangements for her to come and when I saw your hair like that I wondered if you decided to do it yourself.”

“Oh. Well no I hadn’t really thought about my hair since I was more concerned about the dress.”

“Well why don’t you head up since I already cleared her with security.”

“Okay I hope you two are ready to be as surprised as everyone else.”

“I have no doubt you will look stunning Kagome.” said Inuyasha.

“I’ll second that.” She gave us both a kiss and waved as she entered the elevator and disappeared.

“She really is something isn’t she Sesshoumaru?”

“What do you mean brother?”

“She just made a favorable impression on our uncle so much so that he never said a word about her being human and then held her own after the mind meld not giving any more information then she wanted which is difficult for most people because of the mental draining it takes on a person to absorb information so fast. Not to mention that she didn’t give away her thoughts or cry at what she was shown. Then she sits here and trades light hearted comments before parting to get ready to take on the entire youkai ruling class? And you have to ask?”

I sat quietly and actually thought about it and was amazed again at her strength because earlier today I had upset her and then trained again with her, with her actually winning. Then everything that Inuyasha mentioned and the night had just begun on taking on the ruling class of youkai. Now I felt the need to protect her and postpone the presentation to another night for the day had already been so long but I knew I couldn’t.

“You are right brother. She is one out of the entire current human population that has her strength. She is well above even most demonesses. She will probably be to tired tonight brother because she also had a hard training session this morning for anything you might want to do.”

“Really?” his voice was discouraged.

“Unfortunately yes. I was a little harder on her this morning then I meant to be.”

“What happened?”

“I pushed her too far to fast and her muscles locked up. Once I helped her relax she made a comment that I took wrong and upset her. However, she did beat me with a new attack that she thought up.”

“She beat you?” he said incredulous.

“Yes.”

“Wow.” Awe easily heard in his tone.

“Yes. Now little brother I know that you are as eager as I am to see her new outfit. Has she given you any hints?”

“What is this Sesshoumaru? You gossiping like a female?” Inuyasha teased.

“Hush Inuyasha. I am not gossiping but I have been curious for a while now. I was with her at the dress shop remember and she did not pick any fabric that was already made. She was having it specially dyed and made for tonight.”

“Then how did you not know what she wanted?”

“Once she realized I was actually listening she cast a small shield to block what was being said.”

“Oh. She can do that?”

“Wasn’t she able to before?”

“No.”

“Strange. Perhaps Midoriko had a influence before she made herself known?”

“Maybe but really I have no idea.”

“Hn. I guess that means we will have to discuss the way we want things to go tonight.”

“Yeah. Why doesn’t that seem as interesting as Kagome’s dress?”

“Because you get to mate with her once it comes off.” I said off handedly and watched as Inuyasha’s face turned red with him stuttering denial.

“Now Inuyasha don’t take me as a fool. We both know what it is we both want. We have waited for someone we both could tolerate and Kagome surpasses that being that we want to be with her. We also both want an heir so why deny what we are both looking forward to?”

“It’s not that Sesshoumaru. I always wanted a family that I didn’t have when I was younger. Even though I was still coming out of my puberty stage I could easily picture a life with Kagome but I knew that if she had stayed then I would have lived long after she died. I have lived longer then I originally believed. Can you imagine what I would be like now if I had had her then and lost her in a few scant decades when I have now lived to be 1100 years old? I was only a little over two hundred years when I first met her.”

“Yes but you would have had children and they would have been beside you.”

“Before they figured out that mikos can choose to change their pup’s breed she wouldn’t have known that and let nature take its course. They would have been only quarter demon and most likely would be dying of old age right about now.”

“I see. Perhaps you are right.”

“I have had a lot of time to think about this Sesshoumaru. I know that originally that I was depressed and I reminded Shippo that she would be waiting in the future but Shippo is the one that pointed out the obvious once I thought about it as to why she had to go. She changed everything except herself which meant she would be human. Some humans that have no power can accept a life bond to demons to extend their lives but Kagome has so much power that I couldn’t have overcome it and tie her soul to mine and no idea if she could have bonded herself to me. I would have lost her anyway but with her going back to the future I could make myself into the person I wanted to be before I met her again. I wanted to make sure I could provide for her a better life then that of a hut in a poor village. I know she wouldn’t have cared because her love would’ve been enough for her but I had seen what humans had made and knew that while she loved me she needed her family too. I wanted to be part of that and if we stayed in the past that wouldn’t have happened.”

“That is a rather long speech brother but I see your point. I am glad she is back and though she can not be your mate yet you will still have her and not shame her as this would have in the past.”

“Exactly.”

“Shall we propose a toast to new beginnings brother?” I asked as I turned to the wet bar near my desk.

“I thought you would never ask!” Inuyasha grinned like a maniac and hopped out of the chair to help mke a drink to calm his nerves.

~~~Kagome’s P.O.V. ~~~

I had just got into the home floor and got a drink when the elevator beeped again and Joanne stepped out. She looked happy to see me and I was happy to see her.

“Joanne! How good to see you but aren’t you early?”

“A little I was going to be waiting for you since I had a few things to warm up for your hair. However, it seems that I will have help to make things go faster. So how was your meeting with their uncle go?”

“Well things didn’t go quite as planned.”

“Something go wrong?”

“Well we were just going to tell him a few things for now and later explain in more detail but He fainted once we finished the story and Eyrein decided that it would be easier to explain the rest in a mind meld. It was hard to relive everything at the end. So much happened and if you want to be truthful I am more then a little tired. For me it has been less then two weeks since the defeat of Naraku. I went straight from the battle to unconsciousness to the village for a few days to recover and made my wish on what turned out to be my 20th birthday. I had forgotten all about it and I wake up on the morning of my inspection here in the future. Signed a contract that put me here and now in just over a week I am being presented to those I never thought I would see.”

“Well I guess for you this is a little over whelming.”

“More then a little Joanne. Only a short time ago Shippo was my kit and now I find he is all grown up and has a large family. Can you imagine how I feel? I went from a needed mother to a grandmother of grown grandchildren in a space of less then a day for me. I still want to go back and be with my heart’s sister and my kit and mate Inuyasha. I can’t though and now I won’t be able to truly mate Inuyasha because of how things have changed. It really hurts Joanne and though I can push it away most of the time it has been my dream for almost 5 years. That’s a good long time to me and for any human who doesn’t get prolong. It would be nearly a sixteenth of a life time it my original time line.”

“I am sorry Kagome. I never realized…You just seemed so happy. I never thought about the fact you lived another life then this one I mean…”

“I know what you mean. You thought this was my original time for the most part anyway. It would make sense that even if my wish changed things I should be put back into a future I knew. In a way I was but then again its not. I am happy to be with Inuyasha and I would be lying to say I am not attracted to Sesshoumaru. I am happy to see my kit all grown up since I expected he would be once I started to fade away but I wasn’t there to see it. I wasn’t there to see the birth of his first child or you or any of the others.”

“Kagome it will be alright. Most of my siblings still act like kids and you will soon have your own. You have two males that love you and have waited for you. If that is not devotion I do not know what is.”

“Only one waited Joanne. Sesshoumaru barely gave me a second glance in the past.”

“I wouldn’t be so sure of that Kagome. I can remember a few times my father complaining that they got drunk and were fighting over you.”

“What?”

“Yeah…Well I mean they would start to drink and Inuyasha would start in on how beautiful and stuff you were and Sesshoumaru had found things out from my father about the future that Inuyasha never bothered to ask and they would begin to fight on who knew the most about you and who you would choose if given the choice, whether Sesshoumaru was serious I don’t know but father said they left themselves in the infirmary a few times. After one particularly bad night Shippo asked them a question that ended the drunken fights.”

“What question was that?”

“He asked them that if you hadn’t like Kouga and Inuyasha fighting over you how would you take two brothers fighting over a woman? He reminded them of the fact that you always pushed them to act like family and cooperate and it would’ve broken your heart to see it. So they stopped and came to a compromise that if you couldn’t choose you wouldn’t have to they would call up pack law and share you. But now things have changed again and society now has breeder’s that allow women who don’t want to bare children to have them and keep demon lines pure. Most realize that we have to mix every now and then not to become inbred but that is over looked.”

“Wow. You mean they truly fought?”

“Yeah they fought.”

“Why though? I mean in the past Sesshoumaru never really looked at me why would he fight for me once I was gone?”

“I don’t know everything, for I can only speculate, but I believe it was because Sesshoumaru was not able to find a compatible female demon and hearing Inuyasha go on and on about you and from what he learned about you it seemed like even though you were human you would be a good choice. At the time Inuyasha hadn’t been named heir to the east and Sesshoumaru played upon his fears of being able to provide for you stating that he was a lord and could do better.”

“Sesshoumaru was always like that. He would always tease him about what couldn’t be helped when they fought over the sword. He seems changed now though, what happened?”

“I do not know but I know such teasing soon faded once he was crowned Lord of the eastern lands. I think that now they were on equal footing their was little let to tease him about. The western lands were always richer due to it being closer to the continent but other then that…But then after they came to an agreement it seemed to be put aside for if and when you came back.” she let her voice fade away.

“I see. That is the past though. I can see his heart with my powers now and I know that he sees him as a true brother. Perhaps as grown up as he seemed there were still things he himself had to learn?”

“Maybe. Now if we are done we need to get you ready.”

“Why do I feel so nervous now? I have been looking forward to tonight. I was happy to finally be able to claim a small part in Inuyasha’s life.”

“Nerves always come when you do not want them to. However, I believe that if we start getting ready and you look more forward to their reactions then the presentation you might feel better. I will call Sess and ask him to have some food to snack on brought up. I believe that will help settle those stomach butterflies of yours.”

“That sounds good. Thank you Joanne.”

“Not a problem grandma.” She said with a smile. It warmed my heart to know that she accepted me. Tomorrow or hopefully the day after I will get to meet the rest. I hoped I would be recovered by then.

We set up the flat irons, ponytail holders, hair pins, combs, and chop sticks down in hand wrought silver. My hair was done up on a traditional bun with the combs looking like they held things in place. I had a chop stick with a few small bells the gently rung with every turn of my head and my makeup was light and natural looking. When I uncovered my gown I heard the surprised gasp from Joanne.

“Oh my…That has to be the most beautiful dress I have ever seen Kagome.” It was a remarkable piece of work. Starting at the shoulders and hem where a deep blue and in the middle the colors of the noon day sun. It was like you took the sky from around the world and placed it flat onto a cloth. The neck was high and the collar came down like a kimono tracing it was all around and down to the hem though it was a western dress. The traditional circle was cut out on the shoulder and would show my milky white skin set it off in the dark blue. Specks of diamonds sprinkled the gown in true formations and on the back was the demon’s one of the Inu with thin white lines connecting it to show its form. It almost looked like some turned there view slightly sideways so that the dog was standing on the sun that was not shown with its muzzle facing the shoulder that carried the house mark. The sleeves were again similar to a kimonos with the size of the sleeves but more streamlined so she could eat without holding the sleeve back. The skirt was full flowing outward a good foot from her feet at the bottom. The bottom hem had the words of the house mark embroidered around to show everyone what exactly was placed in the mark without someone getting to close.

“I even had Mrs. Dunn spell it so I could wash it with out ruining it and to keep anyone from staining it. Isn’t it lovely?”

“Who came up with this Kagome? It is simply marvelous.”

“Actually I did but it is all Mrs. Dunn’s work. I could never create anything myself this wonderful. She even gave me a coat that goes around it so that no one will see it till I descend the stairs.”

“Are you going to let the guys see it first?”

“Are you crazy? Nope they are going to see it for the first time just like everyone else. That way I can keep my mind on them then all the people.”

“You are such a tease Kagome!”

“Well I hope so otherwise the next few centuries are going to be quite boring.” I said in a poor imitation of an British accent to which Joanne laughed.

“Let’s get your coat then and be off.”

“Thank you for your help Joanne!” giving her a respectful bow to which she returned but more deeply.

“Not a problem my lady.” I giggled and together we made sure everything was off and put on my coat.

~~~Inuyasha’s P.O.V. ~~~

My brother and I had had a few drinks but nothing that would intoxicate us. We had a few laughs over the reactions of people had towards Kagome and discussed half-heartedly Kagome’s future training. It was hard to think of training when we were going to be ‘training’ her in other pursuits. It still seemed strange that I wasn’t jealous of sharing Kagome with my brother but in another way it was nice to know that there was someone else who was beginning to care for her as much as I did. I knew Sesshoumaru would help keep her safe from the vultures of the courts. Though I knew Kagome could defend herself it was nice to know she wouldn’t always have to.

There were so many things that my brother and I shared now that we would have never thought to in the past. We ruled together the western and eastern lands. I took over most of it while he currently ran the breeding program but it was a fair trade since I had more help then he did. I could use the other nobles to make trade and such go easier while Sesshoumaru had the final say in all things outside the court of law.

We reminisced on our previous attempts to find a breeder and could now laugh at some we had considered. Kagome brought with her new hope for us and our family. Soon we both would have had to go to a breeder for a heir before we became to old to see our children grown. Now that I knew I could have a full demon heir it eased many nobles fear of having my as a current ruler.

“You know Sesshoumaru we are truly a little old to be doing this.”

“Why do you say that?” his voice curious.

“Well being the oldest hanyou that anyone knows of, no doctor knows when I will start to become infertile. I have had a few tests done over the years once they were able to determine that kind of thing and so far so good but I was getting more uncomfortable as each year passed.”

“I see. I have never bothered to check but now that you point it out I realize that I have not been checking up on my own health. Though I am sure that isn’t a problem considering I haven’t hit my peak in power yet there might be other problems. I would hate though to subjugate myself to Doctor Weaver for tests now that she is annoyed with me.”

“Oh yeah…I forgot about that. I wonder how long she is going to hold that against you this time not telling Kagome about the Inu practices.”

“This Sesshoumaru does not know but it would be to her advantage to let things go or she will find herself with much more work then usual.”

“How will you manage that? I thought you were saying not long ago that every day seemed to get longer and longer?”

“Thanks to Kagome calming me and riding me of my stress I have found that In one morning I did the work of three days. I could easily shift that to bringing in more breeders and let her have a continuous line of tests and people to train rather then the small breaks between classes that I give her now.”

“Ouch. I am glad you are my allay now Sess or I would have a lot of trouble now wouldn’t I?”

“Yes little brother you would.”

“Well…” the elevator suddenly beeped and both of us turned hoping to catch sight of Kagome’s dress only to be met with a rather full looking off blue trench coat. My eyes trailed from floor to her face and I nearly dropped my jaw at just her face. Her hair was so delicately styled and so well done that it looked like it took more then a little over an hour and a half to do.

“Wow Kagome you look really good.” I watched as she blushed and gave a small bow.

“I am glad you approve how ‘bout you Sesshoumaru?”

“Your hair and face are pleasing Kagome but we wanted to see the dress.”

“Nope. You two are going to be as surprised as everyone else.”

“But Kagome…”

“Inuyasha I want to be able to concentrate on your reactions rather then everyone else’s because otherwise I will probably embarrass you both. Please do it this way.” Inuyasha sighed.

“I am okay with it, Sess?”

“I would still prefer to see the dress but if we must I will wait. Now are we all ready to go?”

“Yup.” Kagome and I said with a smile.

“Then let us go.”

~~~Break to Sesshoumaru’s P.O.V. On the chair heading to the presentation.~~~

We were almost to the concert hall and I had a sudden fluttering in my stomach. I was unsure if it was me or if I felt it through the bond but I believe it would be better not to ask for if it was me I did not want to know. I mentally prepared my speech again in my head for the announcement. Kagome and Inuyasha were having a quiet conversation about sitting arrangements and where she would be seated. I glanced at her through the side of my eyes trying to catch a glimpse of her dress but it was to no avail. I know Mrs. Dunn would never make something inappropriate but I couldn’t help but feel that this dress was going to be important somehow and not being able to judge whether it will be good or bad bothered me.

The chair came to a stop and we got out and Inuyasha left with a chaste kiss to his side of the building to his seat on the Eastern edge. Kagome placed her arm in his and they ascended to the top of the building in order to make their way down to his seat.

“Sesshoumaru?”

“Yes.”

“I hate to ask this question now but Joanne mentioned something that I find interesting.”

“Indeed?”

“She said that for a time you and Inuyasha fought over me when you would drink together.”

“Yes.” I offered no comment.

“Well I guess my question would be as to why? Why fight over me once I was gone? Why care?” I felt a sigh build in me but I did not release it.

“I could not admit to myself when you were here that you had the cleanest and purest scent. I did not want to believe the stories your friends told. It was much easier to delude myself that the objects you had came from the continent rather then the future. I could believe magic connecting two places since there were several in Japan but the future? No, I would not believe that humans had taken over as my brother had said.”

“Oh? That still does not…” I placed a finger to her lips.

“Let me finish Kagome.” She nodded. “I refused to believe you were from the future for that meant my father was right and that the path I was on was wrong. I told my father the night before he left that I was on the path of ultimate conquest. If it were true, and you were from the future, it meant that I had failed and if what your companions said was true no one remembered youkai at all. Or at least not any of our stories or culture. Even our bones seemed to go missing. Once things settled down a little after your disappearance Inuyasha mentioned that something seemed off and once we investigated around the country several human inventions that we knew took time and money to build were left to rust. Guns from china were thrown down and swords resumed their honored place. Inuyasha said that in the future you mentioned you were afraid for him to be seen for someone might ‘shoot’ him.” I sighed then trying to organize my thoughts.

“Every invention we salvaged and tried out polluted the earth, so we decided that it was part of your wish. It left usually some thing foul in the air and we studied closely the change humans underwent. No longer wasteful they only hunted for food and clothing rather then sport. Animals that were hunted for their pelts were left alone to regroup their numbers. It was a startling change that no one realized how far humans had begun to interfere in our lives. Our food sources were almost wiped out and if that happened many would have had to hunt humans which would have lead to humans hunting us.”

“Inuyasha and I wondered at the smaller amounts of youkai for years until it seemed their was a sudden surge in births and life in our ranks. Courts sessions that had begun to be held less and less often now were speeding up again as there was now offspring to arrange marriages for. Courts were given new life and treaties with humans to ensure our prey was left alone began. Dealings continued and peace between us though strained at times was never broken.”

“Before all the signs showed themselves I knew that I had tried to kill you when I first met you because I felt the pull. My father had described it as a pull he felt to be near Izayoi. Instead of following it as my father had I resisted and tried to kill you before it became to strong. Inuyasha must have felt the same pull for he tried to avenge you with a fierceness I would have never attributed to him. My father researched this ‘pull’ and found that Inus had a knack for finding compatible mates and if one or more of us felt a pull then it meant that person had something to add to our blood line. Of course that went against all my beliefs at the time. I refused to add more human blood.” Kagome’s face began to dawn in understanding.

“Inus knew instinctively that youkai had to freshen the blood in our veins in order to survive. Our senses were keen and instincts ran deep. As one of the oldest youkai kinds in existence we were part of a baser kind then most. So again after you left the pull became stronger and we both knew that it was hopeless to resist. For a while we fought about who would bring you into the blood line but your Kit had made a valid point you would take neither if we fought against each other. So we agreed to pack law which allows a more liberal mating between the alpha and beta males with a female.”

“So you see we have waited though once Inuyasha believed we passed your time and missed you somehow or that you were killed the pull died down. Till roughly about a 150 years ago it seemed to die all together. So it left us without a possible mate and the breeder program was finally coming on line. So we decided to wait a little longer to see if we could find a breeder since none could compare to you.”

“In my office that day I was not expecting to find you, it took me a while to realize who you really were and my brother’s mention to not let you leave slid the last missing piece into place. I had already decided to offer you the position and it was good to know that Inuyasha would appear to agree with me. Though your scent was similar to the past it had changed and was more powerful. I thought you a reincarnation perhaps with the same name.”

“Wow. I never realized…” Kagome seemed to struggle for words. “I think I know why the call died out. I think you should have taken it as hope for it meant I would be coming sometime not that I was gone. That is around the time my grandfather and mother came into the picture so my family was beginning to reform like they had 400 years ago. Though I guess it does not matter since I am here and we are now together but it is an interesting tale.”

~~ Kagome’s P.O.V. ~~

We arrived at the building and Inuyasha went off to his side while I followed Sesshoumaru. We traveled up a few stair cases till we reached his door. The crescent moon was engraved over head and silver drapes. Inside the door was another stair lit brightly with torch shaped lights.

“Sesshoumaru?”

“Yes.”

“Where are we going? I thought your door way entered upon your seat?”

“No we have to descend down a little. While the dragons built this building well it was determined that the platforms inside did not match the outer one. A shift in the mold left the top part without the landings and so they installed the Video projection, a hologram I believe it is called, in the missing space so once we reach the cameras everyone will be able to see us no matter where they sit.” Sighing in disbelief that the science fiction of my life was now reality I just followed along and decided that the future couldn’t hold that many more surprises.

Once we cleared the covered stair case we entered right upon the largest landing on our side of the building. Gilded chairs and a long table was before us. The entire building was done in streams of fabric making it look like an ancient festival with banners on the railings. In the middle was the glass floor and it had been cleaned and lowered to only a third of the way up. There were more houses here then what I was supposed to learn and each landing I could see mostly youkai and only one human per every so many landings. It was like a huge silly silo like the ones that were a carnival ride where it would spin you around and you would stick to the wall. Dizzying though it was I kept my head high as someone handed a clip to Sesshoumaru.

“Welcome to my presentation Youkai houses of Japan. I greet the human parliament and the press. My Breeder’s name as some of you know is Kagome Higurashi of the sunset shrine of the city here in Tokyo. My brother and I plan to share the cost and the responsibility of taking care of her. She is as of now equal status to the lower houses alphas. Respect shall be given and insults shall end your life tonight. Now Kagome.” I stepped up to his side and his hands went to the clasp on my coat. Slowly he removed and revealed the dress that I had chosen to see myself given life upon the hologram projector as over thirty feet tall. Everyone could see a full 360 degrees of me as I smiled and gave a low bow to the crowd. The silence was almost deafening but slowly the applause started and I looked for the source to see my mom and Inuyasha on the other side of the building clapping for me. Tears blurred my vision for a moment before pushing them back. Tonight I was no longer the hand of fate but here I stood creating my Fate for the first time. I felt the pride coming from the brothers and I could feel Inuyasha’s hungry gaze. Smiling I lifted my hands as ceremony demanded.

“I come before the Youkai Courts and the Human parliament to Announce my new place in society. I shall give friendship freely to those that offer and my sword to those who deny me.”

End of Chapter 72

7-4-06

~~ Inuyasha’s P.O.V. ~~

Clapping my hands, I couldn’t help but admire Kagome. The dress was absolutely in-fucking-creditable! That she displayed her mark so proudly and the design of the stars was obviously showing what kind of male she preferred. I could almost hear Kouga shouting about how I influenced her dress and this time all I would do is smile and nod. That would throw the mongrel off. We never did get along and I know Sango and Miroku thought it was because we were to much alike though leave it to Shippo of all people who truly got it. It wasn’t that we were alike per say it was that dogs and wolves instinctually did not mix well especially when there is a female involved. Luckily I conveniently forgot to send him and invitation. (chuckles to himself) Let him see the news clip if he even got that up in the mountains. The idiot still preferred his cave though it was much nicer then it used to be with indoor plumping finally installed and a few other connivances.

When she offered up the ritual saying I couldn’t help but swell with pride at my bitch. My youkai side was in total agreement that though the dress was nice it would look even better on my floor. I suddenly felt like I had an entire nights sleep when my youkai blood boiled in my veins knowing that this was our female. The problem was that I had to wait to see if she had the energy tonight to complete our bonding. However, the energy was put to good use for now keeping my eye out for any mummers of even slight disagreement so that I was prepared later in the year for the challenges. Though the concert hall was large I could easily hear for the most part up to my half of the building. The problem was that with so many people I was unsure I would catch all those whose feelings were less then agreeable.

Scanning the crowd for the known trouble makers I saw their unhappy faces. Tanka the leader of the Kin Shingai was mumbling to himself though he didn’t seem to be upset. Several others from the known unloyal houses were obviously upset and I could see though not hear clearly their arguments. Turning back to my brother and Kagome I saw them seated as everyone stopped clapping and resumed their positions.

“Now that I have your attention this Sesshoumaru’s wishes everyone a pleasant meal.” My brother clapped his hands once and the servers came out. In minutes everyone had their food and was chatting quietly. My uncle was to his left with one seat open for me later. While Kagome’s family was shown to their seats now at my table.

“Mr. Takahashi it is good to see you again.” Said O-dori Higurashi. Her son and her father bowed as they took their seats.

“Good to see you all. Was your trip comfortable?” the manners Rin pounded into my head kicking in.

“Oh it was fine. It is great to see her finally happy in life. The past few years have been so hard on her. The glow that my daughter once had it back and brighter then ever. I was worried for a while that she choose to become a house breeder instead of a regular one. Some have had problems adjusting to your way of doing things. I feared she would be over whelmed in the preparations but she seems fine.”

“My brother took care of everything but her dress Mrs. Higurashi, well that and her furniture. She knew what she wanted so it was all done in just a few days truthfully the most stressful thing she has done is train.” I said hoping to avoid the questionable poisons and deaths that had happened.

“Oh? I heard of the break in and destruction of the security in the building was that exaggerated by the press or was it truly that bad?” her voice held a mild reproach fullness that could lead to problems if I wasn’t careful.

“Unfortunately it was understated so that no one would attack us but the people were after something in our safe and not your daughter.” Hoping to deter her with that I was not really surprised when she continued on as if I said nothing.

“Under stated? What happened?” her tine changed to worry again.

“Basically they ripped the guard station to shreds and fried all security wiring to the lower floors so no one would notice them blasting the safe. Luckily we had moved the item in question to some where safer. As I said it wasn’t your daughter per say that they wanted it was what we had. I believe they thought that we would be too preoccupied with the preparations to notice at first but my brother is a perfectionist and had things down on paper and favors lined up so it only took a few calls and trips to the dress makers to really pull everything together. We were still caught unaware since no one has tried to take anything from us in centuries but we had a fast reaction time considering the circumstances.” I hoped I had made my voice as soothing as possible.

“I see so my daughter was with you then and not in danger?” she asked.

“Yes. We would never let harm intentionally befall Kagome Mrs. Higurashi. Life in the houses is not for all but she had made remarkable progress in her training and I believe she will win her challenges at the ball. Maybe a little worse for wear but alive and healthy. After that the most danger she will be in hopefully is child bearing.” Pink tinted Mrs. Higurashi’s cheeks as she nodded her head. I guess being a little to frank with her caused her to blush.

“Well said my boy! I wish to see a great many grandchildren my daughter here refused to raise more then two. Said that it was enough.” Said grandpa slapping O-dori’s back as she gave a indignant cough.

“Mom always said Kagome was to much of a handful. Couldn’t keep her pinned up for she would cry until she was either picked up or let out.” Well that explained a lot, when I tried to keep her in the past then, would have been more helpful then though, would have saved me a lot of ‘sits’.

“I’ll have to remember that Souta. Thanks for the tip.” I winked at him and he grinned back at me.

“So what do we do now?” asked Souta.

“After dinner I will join my brother and our uncle will watch over you. Wouldn’t want any youkai to kidnap you and make us loose our breeder hey?” I was half joking half serious.

“Really?! Why does anyone care that Kagome is your breeder? I mean it’s not like she is pretty or anything.” For that O-dori hit the back of his head but he was unrepentant.

“Your Sister is very pretty Souta and I will have to remind her of that later.” Giving him another wink I watched as his mouth formed an ‘O’ as he realized what I meant before squinting and mouthing the word ‘ew’. Laughing I finished my meal and so did everyone else. I had never really sat down to dinner with Kagome’s family and it was kinda nice. I was looking forward to the start of my own family though.

Suddenly I heard a whisper that didn’t sound happy and I jerked my head to the right. Narrowing my eyes I tried to listen for anything more but there was nothing but snickering now. I saw to dark heads several tiers below me that seemed like the culprit but I couldn’t be sure. Noting the family colors I tried to listen more closely instead of day dreaming about tonight.

The rest of the meal went quietly and I heard nothing more from anyone that sounded suspicious. The chatter from Kagome’s family was interesting to say the least. Instead of sticking me with sutras like the first time round grandpa was actually asking me about me life and what exactly me and my brother did as the lords of the east and west. It was nice to actually talk to him and he had a few ideas that made sense about how to deal with the local human political parties and mentioned the motives some had that weren’t public knowledge. It turned out the Kagome’s grandfather was a retired politician and dealt with things only on a local level but had helped maintain the peace and helped demons regain some of our rights. No one questioned the ruling lords and their rights but the lesser known demons and the less powerful were almost like humans except that we had a mental beast and most could change forms. Not all demon families were wealthy either and for a long time benefits from their jobs and for schooling were much lower then humans.

It seemed strange that grandpa was so accepting of me this time round but I realized that it was Kagome’s grandfather that had instilled in her the right and the wrong. Her ability to accept people came from her mom and grandfather but it was her grandfathers honor and pride that seemed to influence her the most. She had told me in the past that her grandfather had a great many things he said were from demons and instead of us being myths he was actually able to meet us and live beside us so Kagome’s memories of his wild stories were more based in real life now that he actually had real stories to tell about his own life.

It hadn’t seemed to really matter to Kagome that she had only awoken to this life less then 11 days ago. She adapted as she had when she first came to the past and quickly set her priorities. She had been cheated a little when it came to how she had expected things to turn out but it was nice that my brother and I had a real relationship that she had hoped for. Though sharing her was a little heart wrenching it seemed better this way in some aspects for she would not get the remaining stigmatism of being a hanyous mate no matter my position or power. She would be able to live a life of comfort that I was unable to offer her before and safety that ensure rather then worry over.

Things were quiet as the meal came to a close and desserts were served. I knew within the next few minutes the orchestra would begin to play and Kagome would acknowledge the bond before the other lords and the mingling and jockeying for power would begin.

On cue the orchestra began the first few notes and I watched as Kagome stood and returned to the front of the dais she was on. Closing her eyes I watched as she began to glow and murmurs again raced through the crowd and some speculated that she would only touch Sesshoumaru since I was across the room. And I was unsure if she cold stretch her power that far as well.

Her hands raised and she clasped them in prayer and a line thickly formed between her and my brother and one started to reach out to me. I was slightly startled to see it cover the distance so quickly and strongly. Everyone could easily see it even without the projection and it glowed brightly filling a small area around it like a dim light bulb. It was even more startling to actually see it reach me a few minutes later and it touched my heart and I felt the connection solidify and our hearts beat a one. Three hearts beet for another minute or so and the light and the power carefully faded away leaving a small trail of what humans would call pixy dust floating not golden in the air.

The applause again was random and again not truly heart felt but there. I stood and began making my way across the room as the Kotos began to play. One of the few truly unchanged instruments he listened half heartedly as they played the ancient march song that belonged to my house. It was a battle of strings the west’s music was softer then the east which was more rowdy and playful. It was a joining of houses in one sense because we shared the same breeder and a meeting of the two since I was Sesshoumaru’s brother. Over all the musicians finally came to a compromise and by the time I reached the middle my uncle met me. For a moment we stood in front of each other and finally he gave a slight bow and we each took a pace to our lefts and continued on.

It was a symbolic gesture to show that I now trusted my uncle to rule in my place and though he was only holding it for tonight it was not lost to the other hoses that something else had changed and the bickering that had separated us was over. I could not help the half smile that came to my face as I finally reached Kagome and my brother. To see her up close was even more breath taking then the hologram projection. She smiled that smile I had come to love and felt my heart skip beat. Sitting down we waited for the first group to approach. After all the major lords had come we would head back down to the glass floor and mingle until about midnight give or take an hour.

Lord Kanjinbo of the south and his few loyal advisors were the first to approach. The cat youkai was always trouble but he kept himself respectful this time and only murmured his congratulations on us taking a breeder. He moved on as quickly as he could and I felt a strange warning in my gut about him but it was minor at this time and I figured that though he needed watching he was harmless at the moment.

Lord Enti of the north was next and he was a strange one. His hair reminded me of fire and was always changing color no matter the light. He had to be the most womanizing male I had ever seen or heard of. His harem of female horse youkai reviled any collections through out history. His family had to break into seven groups one for each continent. He was almost personally responsible for bringing back the fire steeds from the brink of extinction. Now they were the largest group of any youkai species for his sons and daughters were just as virile as he was. As he made his way over I saw his nostrils flaring and couldn’t figure out why.

When he reached our seats I saw him stare at Kagome for a moment and I saw him eyeing her necklace. As I started to get upset he finally lowered himself to his knees and whispered, ‘Mistress.’ Shock floated through me and it took a moment to figure out what he was talking about. But it seemed Kagome knew.

“Enti.” She said civilly. “I hear you have done well. It is good to see that you obeyed me last wish. Have you been happy?” leave it to Kagome to always worry over someone else’s happiness.

“Yes mistress. You’re last words to me were so long ago. I was unsure you would remember.”

“For you it has been long Enti. Have you decided what you wish to do yet?”

“I wish to remain as lord of the north. The people respect me and we have caused little trouble for the brother’s of the fang as you requested. My family has grown to proportions I never figured I would live to see. I thank you. For my freedom.”

The pieces were quickly coming together. Enti was the horse demon we fought together in the past. In the clean up of the final battle Kagome had shot that annoying little twerp and removed a curse from the demon horse. Since she won the right to sit upon his back she had done something in minutes that allowed the horse to go free. I never connected that Enti to the lord of the north. He had only taken over once he had a large enough family and only came into power four hundred and some years ago.

The silence is what made me realize that the entire conversation had been heard by the entirety of the concert hall. A sudden fear awoke in me and realized that there was no way to explain this to everyone. It was Shippo that saved us all. Some how he got up on the podium and changed himself into a replica of the lord and said in a demanding voice.

“What are you doing Fox?” Another quick cast illusion made the demon lord into himself. “This is not the time for jokes!” and suddenly the hall erupted into laughter and the two disappeared for a while and came back and they quickly acted like it was a trick and everyone seemed to lighten up after that. A quick save by my soon to be adopted son. I never loved him more.

End of 73